Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,203,693	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2203692}'	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638			SUBSCRIBE	https://www.instagram.com/tokyobesties/?utm_source	AtoB	https://www.facebook.com/100094606621521/	0	1969-12-31 18:00	Subscribe	instagram.com	CAROUSEL		https://www.instagram.com/tokyobesties/?utm_source=Instagram&utm_medium=1317&utm_campaign=pattern2024_1-1	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463217364_571957625186802_7882236533428064589_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2LT9W2Zri4wQ7kNvgHr4rY_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AotryKvAyvUO8fv9pzC7YO6&oh=00_AYC6ZhOK38tSPL8QoPsTJ3fn6ySza5OjkR0ctTc27Kgd_Q&oe=6714F627	PERSON_PROFILE	AtoB	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,203,810	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2203813}'	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	Thomas Family Farm		LEARN_MORE	https://www.thomasfamilyfarm.com/night	Thomas Family Farm	https://www.facebook.com/ThomasFamilyFarm/	26,517	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thomasfamilyfarm.com	CAROUSEL		https://www.thomasfamilyfarm.com/night	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459828129_885390072992844_8877793778913054787_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NZKfuJfmZfUQ7kNvgHDQYUH&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AkPHY2I2Kwyl2uyaDI_YExs&oh=00_AYAubONa-9KVQU6dCiaPzc3Nwyo9LYl6rKg7I7fWINVrpQ&oe=6714E824	PERSON_PROFILE	Thomas Family Farm	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,203,774	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2203771}'	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638			LEARN_MORE	http://www.walterwherehouse.com/	Walter Where?House	https://www.facebook.com/walterwherehouse/	9,567	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	walterwherehouse.com	CAROUSEL		http://www.walterwherehouse.com/	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463207414_2203767980003568_2874029131754657920_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nTmKDECL4r4Q7kNvgEdSJwi&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AII35P2Y8juW3WKceWir9tE&oh=00_AYCPhgIfMeEBeZYww3HLuQg7Sezg34GGhCB8vt12x1ZH9Q&oe=6715049A	PERSON_PROFILE	Walter Where?House	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,203,811	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2203813}'	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	Thomas Family Farm		LEARN_MORE	https://www.thomasfamilyfarm.com/night	Thomas Family Farm	https://www.facebook.com/ThomasFamilyFarm/	26,517	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thomasfamilyfarm.com	CAROUSEL		https://www.thomasfamilyfarm.com/night	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459828129_885390072992844_8877793778913054787_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NZKfuJfmZfUQ7kNvgHDQYUH&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AkPHY2I2Kwyl2uyaDI_YExs&oh=00_AYAubONa-9KVQU6dCiaPzc3Nwyo9LYl6rKg7I7fWINVrpQ&oe=6714E824	PERSON_PROFILE	Thomas Family Farm	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,203,764	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2203695}'	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638		ATTENTION CANTERBURY! Form up and march on in to our place for a guided walk to discover historic Wigram as part of Heritage Week. The walks start at 10am on Thursday 17 October, Saturday 19 October and Sunday 20 October. Our guides will talk you on a 90-minute walk taking in the highlights of our historic air base, which was once home to thousands of RNZAF personnel. It is family-friendly, pram-friendly, accessible and a must do if you want to learn more about our proud aviation history. Tours assemble ready for a 10am start in our museum atrium - just $5. Quick march! #heritageweek #christchurchnz	NO_BUTTON		Air Force Museum of New Zealand	https://www.facebook.com/AirForceMuseumofNewZealand/	16,144	1969-12-31 18:00	No button		MULTI_IMAGES			1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463081650_8755070657888767_4134988221066028129_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HN4v5y3zqmQQ7kNvgE11ESA&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A_w4lq5JJGkVVYmrBF0cV4A&oh=00_AYBZfAi9Pro1cDW2IeVnZywcx0OdnYTB84t1n_gKcNFZMw&oe=6714E6B1	PERSON_PROFILE	Air Force Museum of New Zealand	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,201,415	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2201366}'	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 "You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmother—Edith Gibson—figured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulder—each step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objects—it extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However… "If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were… I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's shares—the ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella Ziegler—Madeline's mother—and quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylar—previously 'Jolene', with her kids in tow—showed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew up—her mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. … Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a mess—resignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it was—a dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorce—kinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very home—Lydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughts—they're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that ship—the crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagle—a woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistant—Daniel Harris—who was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual self—unresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickered—a brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptional—tangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebook—her secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. … At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, but…" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled to—her shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guess—it was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	20	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449437764_2559123607604310_3298283948021123177_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jb6pgAvcdQAQ7kNvgHdA2MU&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AiEyWIaqwjysASb-gSIO7h-&oh=00_AYCsHCykLPA-yNerMfNham3MIxmwGQxJfwu_0kqejJEx9Q&oe=6714CDDF	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,203,648	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	Continuer la lecture	Elle fut stupéfaite de découvrir qu'elle n'était pas la fille biologique de ses parents. À cause des manigances de sa vraie fille, elle fut chassée et devint la risée de la ville. Pensée comme étant née de parents paysans, elle fut surprise de découvrir que son vrai père était l'homme le plus riche de la ville. ===== « Madisyn, pendant toutes ces années que nous t'avons élevée, nous ne t'avons jamais imaginée capable d'une telle cruauté. Cette maison n'est plus en mesure de supporter ta présence. Tu dois partir immédiatement ». A déclaré l'imposante femme, dont le regard était chargé de dédain et d'un froid glacial et l'élégance vestimentaire contrastait fortement avec la dureté de ses propos, devant Madisyn Chapman. « Maman, je t'en prie, c'était un accident. J'ai perdu pied et j'ai dévalé les escaliers toute seule. Madisyn n'a rien à voir là-dedans », a déclaré une jeune fille assise dans le canapé. Ressemblant physiquement à la femme en face d'elle, elle les yeux pleins de larmes. Une demi-heure plus tôt, Jenna Chapman, la fille biologique des Chapman, avait fait une chute dans l'escalier. Madisyn était alors seule à l'étage supérieur. Tout le monde pensait que Madisyn avait poussé Jenna... Maintenant, les regards que les Chapman lançaient à Madisyn étaient remplis de dégoût et de venin, un contraste frappant avec leur attitude une semaine auparavant, lorsqu'ils avaient professé devant les journalistes leur réticence à se séparer d'elle. Madisyn a baissé les yeux vers le sol, une ombre fugace d'ironie traversant son regard. Autrefois, Madisyn était la seule fille des Chapman. Même si elle n'avait jamais bénéficié du favoritisme de ses parents, elle ne manquait de rien, ses besoins essentiels étant toujours satisfaits. Mais la façade avait volé en éclats lorsque Jeffry Chapman, qu'elle connaissait comme son père, avait été victime d'un grave accident qui avait nécessité une transfusion s*nguine urgente. Les analyses suivantes avaient révélé que Madisyn n'était pas son enfant biologique. Jeffry avait ensuite fait appel à son vaste réseau pour retrouver sa véritable fille, Jenna. La famille Chapman était une famille prestigieuse dans la ville de Gemond, et les nouvelles de ce genre s'étaient naturellement répandues rapidement. Pour gérer l'opinion publique et préserver leur réputation, ils avaient déclaré un engagement inébranlable envers Madisyn, la fille qu'ils avaient élevée, affirmant leur intention de la traiter comme leur propre fille pendant un certain temps avant qu'elle ne retourne dans sa famille biologique. Cependant, derrière les portes closes, leurs plans étaient radicalement différents. Une fois le regard du public détourné, ils avaient l'intention de renvoyer discrètement Madisyn. À l'arrivée de Jenna, la famille Chapman avait reproché à Madisyn les années de galère de Jenna, reléguant Madisyn de sa chambre à un simple espace de rangement, diminuant ainsi considérablement son statut. Elle était chargée de tâches subalternes, son statut étant bien inférieur à celui des domestiques. Jenna, elle, voulait toujours que Madisyn s'en aille. Elle avait monté plusieurs plans contre Madisyn, mais ses parents fermaient les yeux, leur mépris pour Madisyn étant à peine voilé. Ces tribulations ont ôté à Madisyn toute illusion sur cette famille hypocrite et l'ont poussée à affronter les injustices qui lui étaient imposées. Alors que les tensions atteignaient leur paroxysme, elle a fait face à Jenna, d'une voix résolue : « Je vais partir, mais pas avant d'avoir remis les pendules à l'heure. Je refuse d'endosser tes malversations plus longtemps, Jenna! » Le calme de Jenna a vacillé sous l'intensité du regard glacial de Madisyn, son corps tremblant légèrement. S'agissait-il de la même Madisyn que celle qui s'était pliée à toutes les avanies ? Une lueur sombre s'est reflétée dans les yeux de Jenna. Elle était l'héritière légitime des biens de la famille Chapman, pas cette usurpatrice, Madisyn, qui vivait dans un luxe immérité. Elle devait côute que coûte chasser cet imposteur! « Madisyn, j'ai aucune idée de ce que tu racontes! » La voix de Jenna était empreinte d'une confusion feinte. « Depuis que j'ai repris ma place, que j'ai reçu l'affection qui m'était due par nos parents, j'ai senti ton mécontentement. Malgré tes actions, je suis restée tolérante. Mais pour mes jambes... Comment pourrais-tu?La danse est ma passion et l'expression de mon âme. Si j'avais su que tu convoitais si désespérément la place au concours national, je ne l'aurais pas disputée. » Son insinuation était très claire que Madisyn l'avait sabotée par jalousie. Le regard de la mère de Jenna, Phyllis Chapman, s'est durci aux paroles de sa fille biologique, sa voix étant empreinte de dédain. « Jenna, tu possèdes un talent remarquable que Madisyn ne pourra jamais égaler. Cette place en compétition te revenait de droit. Et toi, Madisyn! » Elle s'est retournée brusquement vers Madisyn et a ajouté : « Fais tes valises et pars immédiatement! » L'expression habituellement sombre de Madisyn n'a fait qu'attiser son mépris. Pendant ce temps, Jenna, toujours docile et talentueuse, brillait de mille feux dans ses yeux ; c'était une véritable Chapman. Au milieu de ce drame, Jeffry a finalement rompu le silence, la voix lourde de déception. « Madisyn, notre accord était de te garder jusqu'à ce que les regards du public s'apaisent, mais nous voilà confrontés à ton profond ressentiment envers Jenna. Nous n'avons pas d'autre choix que de te rendre à ta vraie famille aujourd'hui. » Les yeux de Jenna ont brillé d'une lueur triomphante lorsque son père a annoncé le départ imminent de Madisyn. En revanche, le visage de cette dernière est resté un masque indéchiffrable tandis qu'elle montait les escaliers pour rassembler ses affaires. La longue durée de Madisyn à l'étage supérieur inquiétait Jenna. « Et si elle essayait de tout emporter avec elle?» Après tout, tout ce qui avait de la valeur dans la maison lui revenait de droit ; comment pouvait-elle permettre à une imposture de partir avec une partie de ses richesses? Madisyn a fini par réapparaître, descendant lentement l'escalier, ses mouvements étant délibérés. Elle transportait un petit sac noir sans prétention. Lorsque son regard a balayé froidement le salon, il a suffisamment troublé Jeffry pour qu'il détourne les yeux. Les sourcils de Phyllis se sont froncés à la vue du bagage minimal de Madisyn. « C'est tout ce que tu veux emporter?Qu'y a-t-il là-dedans?Montre-moi », a-t-elle demandé, le ton suspicieux. Jeffry a levé la main pour mettre fin à l'interrogatoire de sa femme. « Laisse-la tranquille. » Il s'agissait sans doute de la carte bancaire qu'il lui avait donnée et sur laquelle il ne restait qu'une centaine de milliers de dollars. Sans se laisser déconcerter, Madisyn a posé son sac sur la table, l'air stoïque. « Inspecte-le si tu veux. » Phyllis, incapable de masquer sa méfiance, s'est moquée. « Elle a peut-être emporté quelque chose de précieux », a-t-elle marmonné en ouvrant le sac. En jetant un coup d'œil à l'intérieur, elle n'a trouvé qu'un carnet, quelques graines et une petite somme d'argent, loin des objets de valeur qu'elle craignait. Phyllis, le visage rougi par l'embarras de son accusation sans fondement, s'est redressée. « Je vais laisser le chauffeur t'emmener là-bas », a-t-elle dit d'un ton sec. Jeffry, sous le poids de la situation, a fouillé dans sa poche et en a sorti une carte. « Madisyn, à ton retour, écoute tes parents. Ce sont des fermiers, certes... mais ils sont bons, ce sont des gens simples. Tu devrais les aider. » Madisyn a regardé la carte offerte avec ses beaux yeux, son expression calme. « Chacun a son propre destin à accomplir », a-t-elle répondu tranquillement, en repoussant la carte vers Jeffry. « Mais avant que je ne parte, il faut que les choses soient claires. Jenna, comment es-tu vraiment tombée dans ces escaliers?C'est ta dernière chance de dire la vérité. » Jenna fulminait intérieurement, exaspérée par le calme serein de Madisyn, qui semblait l'élever au-dessus de tout le monde malgré ses origines modestes. Madisyn ne venait pas d'une famille riche! Elle était juste la fille de deux fermiers! « Madisyn, qu'est-ce que tu insinues?Que je me suis jetée dans les escaliers?», a rétorqué Jenna. « Mes jambes, c'est ma vie, elles sont indispensables à ma danse. Pourquoi me blesserais-je?» Au fur et à mesure qu'elle parlait, les émotions de Jenna sont allées crescendo, et elle a fondu en larmes de façon théâtrale, s'effondrant dans les bras de Phyllis. Soudain, Jenna se leva instinctivement à cause d'un vase brisé. Le silence s'est installé dans la pièce et tout le monde, y compris Phyllis et Jeffry, a tourné son regard choqué vers elle. L'agilité soudaine de Jenna a été surprenante ; n'avait-elle pas dit qu'elle ne pouvait pas se tenir debout à cause de ses blessures ? Chapitre 2 Le plus riche de Gemond Se rendant compte de son erreur, Jenna s'est effondrée dans le canapé, s'agrippant à ses jambes avec une détresse exagérée. « Aïe, mes jambes! Elles me font si mal! » La réponse de Jeffry n'était pas de la colère mais une culpabilité dirigée vers Madisyn. « Madisyn, comprends que Jenna est encore très jeune. Ne lui en veux pas... » Madisyn était habituée à entendre ce genre d'excuse trop souvent. « Bien sûr, je ne me vengerais pas si un chien me mordait. Après tout, il apprend ce genre de comportement de ses maîtres, n'est-ce pas?» Avec un dernier ricanement qui a tranché l'air tendu, Madisyn a pris son modeste sac et s'est dirigée vers la porte, d'un pas décidé et inébranlable. Elle ne s'est pas retournée vers la famille qu'elle laissait derrière elle. Le trio qu'elle laissait dans son sillage fulminait de fureur. Dehors, le chauffeur attendait, inconscient de l'agitation qui régnait entre les murs de la maison des Chapman. Depuis le retour de Jenna, le respect du personnel de la maison pour Madisyn s'était considérablement dégradé ; même le chauffeur ne l'avait pas saluée comme il se devait lorsqu'elle s'était approchée. Ignorant sa présence, Madisyn est passée devant lui, la posture droite et résolue. Le chauffeur, la rattrapant avec un soupçon d'urgence dans ses pas, a appelé : « Madisyn, on m'a dit de te conduire à ta destination. » Madisyn s'est arrêtée, se tournant légèrement pour donner sa réponse, son ton glacial : « Pas la peine. À partir de maintenant, je ne veux plus rien avoir à faire avec la famille Chapman. » Sur ces derniers mots, elle a hélé un taxi et a indiqué au chauffeur l'adresse que Jeffry lui avait envoyée sur son téléphone. La destination était un village humble et délabré, loin de l'opulence qu'elle avait connue. En arrivant, elle a remarqué l'état de délabrement de la maison de ses parents biologiques, l'air rempli de cris étouffés qui lui ont serré le cœur. En entrant, elle a vu beaucoup de monde. Le contraste était saisissant. Un homme vêtu d'un costume propre et élégant, entouré de gardes du corps, se tenait devant un couple en pleurs, vêtu d'un simple costume de paysan. Alors que Madisyn contemplait ce tableau surréaliste, l'homme s'est retourné, les yeux remplis de rouge et d'incrédulité. Il s'est précipité vers elle, les bras grands ouverts. « Ma fille, c'est bien toi! Je ne peux pas croire que tu sois vraiment vivante! » La voix de l'homme grand et imposant s'est brisée sous le coup de l'émotion. Madisyn est restée bouche bée. Qui était cet homme et pourquoi agissait-il de la sorte ? Madisyn a absorbé les regards larmoyants du couple de paysans devant elle. Sa voix, tremblante de confusion, a finalement rompu le silence. « Maman, papa, qu'est-ce qui se passe?» Le fermier a soupiré lourdement, sa voix étant fatiguée par le poids de vérités inavouées. « Madisyn, nous ne sommes pas tes véritables parents. Jenna est la fille légitime des Chapman, mais toi, tu n'es pas la nôtre. Notre bébé est mort-né. » Il a marqué une pause, faisant un geste vers l'homme bien habillé. « Cet homme est ton vrai père. » Madisyn a regardé l'étranger, notant les similitudes indéniables entre leurs traits. L'homme a sorti un document de sa mallette, sa main tremblant légèrement. « Madisyn, quand je t'ai vue pour la première fois à l'hôpital, quelque chose en toi m'a interpellé, même si je l'ai écarté à ce moment-là », a-t-il expliqué, la voix étranglée par l'émotion. « Après avoir entendu parler des retrouvailles des Chapman avec leur vraie fille, j'ai voulu savoir s'il n'y avait pas eu une erreur. Ce test de paternité a confirmé mes soupçons. Tu es bien ma fille. » En prenant le rapport, Madisyn a vu noir sur blanc la preuve indéniable. D'ailleurs, même sans cela, leur ressemblance en disait long. La réponse de la jeune femme était un silence rempli de pensées tumultueuses. Cette révélation, ce nouveau rebondissement dans son récit déjà complexe, l'a submergée. L'homme a continué : « C'est beaucoup de choses à assimiler, je sais. Mais voici la vérité. La nuit de ta naissance, une erreur tragique s'est produite au sein de l'hôpital. À cause de la négligence d'une infirmière, trois familles ont vu leurs vies s'entremêler sans le savoir. L'enfant de ce couple a été déclaré mort-né et nous a été remis par erreur, tu as fini chez les Chapman, et Jenna a été amenée ici. » « Ta mère et moi étions dévastés, pensant que nous t'avions perdue », a-t-il ajouté, les yeux humides. « Tu ne peux pas savoir à quel point cela a affecté ta mère. Elle attend anxieusement à l'hôtel, espérant enfin te rencontrer. » Touchée par sa sincérité, Madisyn a hoché lentement la tête, son regard se portant à nouveau sur les fermiers. La voix de l'homme en costume s'est adoucie lorsqu'il a promis : « Tout cela n'était qu'un accident. Ils sont eux aussi des victimes. J'ai l'intention de leur offrir une compensation pour leur perte. » Le fermier a fait un signe de la main dédaigneux, mais sa voix est restée ferme. « Nous n'avons pas besoin de compensation, la vérité nous suffit. » Il y avait dans la voix du fermier une pointe de lassitude mêlée à une subtile désillusion. Sa relation avec Jenna, la fille que sa femme et lui avaient élevée comme leur propre fille, s'était détériorée après qu'elle avait retrouvé sa famille biologique ; elle avait cessé toute communication avec eux. « Vous devriez rentrer chez vous maintenant. Votre famille sera enfin réunie, ne perdez pas votre temps ici », a-t-il dit, son expression mêlant tristesse et détachement, tandis qu'il guidait Madisyn et l'homme en costume vers la porte. Madisyn a suivi l'homme en costume jusqu'à une rutilante Rolls-Royce garée sur le trottoir. L'opulence du véhicule contrastait fortement avec la modeste maison dont elle venait de sortir. « Madisyn, moi c'est Glenn Johns, ton père. À partir de maintenant, je suis là pour toi ; n'hésite pas à me demander ce dont tu as besoin », a dit l'homme en costume, d'une voix douce mais ferme. La prise de conscience s'est faite lentement : Glenn Johns n'était pas seulement un homme riche, il était le PDG du Groupe Johns, l'homme le plus riche de Gemond. Les implications de sa nouvelle lignée ont commencé à s'installer, lourdes et profondes. Madisyn a acquiescé lentement. L'Hôtel d'Alpenglow était le plus luxueux de Gemond. Jenna, vêtue d'une robe Chanel fluide, incarnait l'élégance lorsqu'elle est entrée dans le grand hall d'entrée avec ses parents. L'occasion était capitale ; Phyllis venait d'apprendre que Lynda Johns, vice-présidente de l'Association Nationale de Danse et juge de la compétition nationale, était en ville. Phyllis avait vite compris que le fait d'être sous la tutelle de Lynda pouvait permettre à Jenna de remporter le championnat. Dans cette optique, elle avait fait habiller Jenna de ses plus beaux atours et l'avait emmenée en vitesse à l'hôtel. Mais à leur arrivée, une surprise les attendait. De l'autre côté du hall, Madisyn se tenait debout, habillée simplement d'un T-shirt et d'un jean, mais elle se comportait avec une grâce posée qui semblait attirer les regards. À côté d'elle se trouvait un homme en costume, dont la présence était impressionnante, même si Phyllis ne voyait pas les traits de celui-ci. « Madisyn?Qu'est-ce qu'elle fait ici?», a murmuré Phyllis sous sa respiration, son ton mêlant confusion et agacement. Chapitre 3 Sa vraie famille « La nouvelle de l'arrivée de Mme Johns a sans doute été divulguée », a déclaré Jenna avec une façade d'innocence, sa voix étant basse et teintée de curiosité. « On dirait que Madisyn veut aussi apprendre de Mme Johns qui ne sait peut-être pas encore que Madisyn a été chassée de chez nous. On dirait que nous pourrions toutes les deux finir par devenir ses élèves! » Le visage de Phyllis s'est assombri d'inquiétude aux paroles de Jenna. Elle s'est précipitée, son intention étant claire : intercepter Madisyn avant qu'elle n'ait pu établir des relations influentes. Mais Madisyn se dirigeait déjà rapidement vers la Salle d'Émeraude, la salle la plus exclusive et la plus privée de l'hôtel. Phyllis est restée perplexe. Pourquoi Madisyn se rendrait-elle dans la Salle d'Émeraude ? Jenna, rattrapée par son retard, a partagé la surprise de sa mère. « Maman, cette salle n'est pas ouverte à tout le monde. On dirait que Madisyn a plus de contacts qu'on ne le pensait. Elle doit avoir des amis très impressionnants. » « Quel genre d'amis pourrait-elle bien avoir?», a marmonné Phyllis avec amertume, son esprit s'emballant avec des hypothèses défavorables. Le dégoût l'a momentanément envahie alors que Phyllis était aux prises avec ces pensées, mais elle n'a pas eu le temps de s'y attarder. Avec un sentiment d'urgence, elle a sorti son téléphone et a appelé Lynda. « Toutes mes excuses, je suis en train de traiter une affaire urgente. » La voix de Lynda était détachée et vive au téléphone avant qu'elle ne mette fin à l'appel. Jenna étant accablée par le découragement, son moral a chuté et elle s'est masqué le visage avec ses mains, des larmes coulant entre ses doigts. Jeffry l'a enlacée, sa voix empreinte d'une douce assurance. « Jenna, ne t'inquiète pas. Nous aurons d'autres occasions. Nous trouverons un autre moyen. » Pendant ce temps, Lynda a reposé son téléphone sur le coussin à côté d'elle. Son frère Glenn avait organisé une réunion de famille immédiate après la découverte de sa fille perdue de vue depuis longtemps. « Madisyn a dû traverser beaucoup d'épreuves au fil des ans », a déclaré Kristine Johns, assise élégamment à côté de Lynda. Elle avait des traits remarquables, un maquillage exquis et était habillée d'une robe luxueuse. Bien qu'elle renvoie l'image d'une dame raffinée, son expression trahissait une profonde inquiétude. Lynda a répondu pensivement : « J'ai entendu dire que son ancienne famille l'avait bien traitée. Elle n'a peut-être pas été confrontée aux difficultés que nous imaginons. » La réponse de Kristine était empreinte de conviction. « Il est essentiel que nous lui apportions notre chaleur et notre soutien. » Lynda a caressé affectueusement la tête de Kristine, fière du bon caractère de son élève. Cette dernière avait été adoptée par la famille Johns. L'accueil qu'elle a réservé à Madisyn a mis en évidence son esprit généreux et sa gentillesse. Elle n'avait pas peur que le retour de Madisyn menace son statut. Dans un coin, Elaine Johns était assise tranquillement, le regard fixé sur la porte, impatiente et dans l'expectative. Kristine a perçu l'intensité du regard d'Elaine et s'est sentie mal à l'aise. Enfin, la porte s'est ouverte, la jeune femme qui entrait était magnifique, ses traits exquis et distants reflétant ceux d'Elaine de manière suffisamment frappante pour affirmer leur parenté. Kristine a ressenti un vide inexplicable à cette vue. Elaine, incapable de contenir ses émotions plus longtemps, s'est élancée en avant. « Ma fille! », s'est-elle exclamée en serrant Madisyn dans ses bras, ses larmes coulant à flots. Madisyn est restée momentanément abasourdie par l'intensité de l'accueil, ses mains tapotant avec hésitation le dos d'Elaine. Elle sentait naître en elle une nouvelle chaleur, une chaleur familiale. C'était donc ça, avoir une famille aimante. « Laisse Madisyn s'asseoir d'abord », a dit Glenn d'une voix douce. Alors qu'ils s'installaient dans le canapé, Elaine s'est accrochée à Madisyn, essayant de stabiliser sa voix à travers ses larmes. « Madisyn, je suis désolée qu'il nous ait fallu autant de temps pour te retrouver. Tu as dû endurer tellement de choses. » « Je... Ça va, ça va. Je vais bien. » Les larmes d'Elaine, chaudes et sincères, ont coulé sur la main de Madisyn, laissant celle-ci quelque peu désemparée. Touchée par une telle démonstration de sincérité, elle a gentiment rassuré Elaine : « Ne pleure pas, maman. Nous sommes ensemble maintenant. » Le terme « maman » a semblé susciter une joie profonde chez Elaine, dont la voix s'est mise à trembler lorsqu'elle a répondu : « Oui, tu es de retour. Et je promets de tout arranger. » Glenn a observé l'échange avec un sourire radieux, son impatience étant palpable lorsqu'il a regardé Madisyn. Sentant le poids de son regard, la jeune femme s'est tournée vers lui. « Hum... Papa. » « Nous sommes si heureux d'être réunis avec toi, ma Madisyn. » Glenn rayonnait, son visage s'illuminant de bonheur, une expression rare de pure joie. « Laisse-moi te présenter à notre famille. Voici ta tante Lynda. » Lynda a observé Madisyn, lui adressant un léger signe de tête en guise de reconnaissance. Madisyn lui a rendu le geste avec une chaleur polie. Puis c'était au tour de Kristine. Le sourire de celle-ci était radieux lorsqu'elle s'est adressée à Madisyn. « J'attendais depuis si longtemps de pouvoir enfin le dire ; j'ai maintenant une sœur dont je peux me vanter. » Elaine est intervenue, la voix teintée d'une pointe d'hésitation : « Voici Kristine. Son père était un ami proche de ton père. Kristine a perdu ses parents quand elle était enfant, et nous l'avons recueillie. Si cela te met mal à l'aise... » « Ce n'est pas grave. » Madisyn l'a interrompue doucement, comprenant ce qu'elle voulait dire. « Tu as aussi trois frères, mais ils ne sont pas là pour l'instant. Nous ferons en sorte que tu les rencontres plus tard! » Elaine a continué, un sourire illuminant son visage alors qu'elle observait le hochement de tête de Madisyn qui acceptait. Glenn a pris son téléphone. « Ça a sans doute été dur pour toi pendant toutes ces années, Madisyn. Commençons par échanger nos numéros », a-t-il suggéré. Elaine s'est empressée de lui emboîter le pas en sortant aussi son téléphone. « Échange ton numéro avec moi aussi », a-t-elle ajouté avec empressement. Après que Madisyn a échangé ses numéros avec eux, son téléphone a bourdonné de deux notifications. Son père lui avait envoyé dix millions de dollars par le biais de Venmo, et sa mère avait fait de même. Glenn a souri, sa voix empreinte d'une générosité désinvolte. « Voici un peu d'argent de poche de la part de maman et papa. Si ce n'est pas assez pour toi, fais-le-moi savoir. » La chaleur d'Elaine n'a pas faibli. « Et j'ai choisi des vêtements pour toi. Tu pourras les essayer quand nous rentrerons à la maison! » Ce tourbillon de générosité n'était pas familier à Madisyn, mais il lui apportait une chaleur qu'elle n'avait jamais connue. Mais Kristine se sentait à la fois mal à l'aise et choquée. Glenn et Elaine venaient de transférer en toute décontraction vingt millions de dollars à Madisyn, une somme qui éclipsait sa propre allocation mensuelle, relativement modeste. Était-ce parce que Madisyn était leur enfant biologique et qu'elle avait été adoptée ? Chapitre 4 Son frère Pendant tout le repas, Elaine et Glenn se sont relayés pour déposer de la nourriture dans l'assiette de Madisyn, la nourriture empilée ressemblant à une petite montagne. Lorsque Madisyn a tout fini, son estomac était plein. C'était un véritable flot d'affection, inédit et réconfortant, qui s'exprimait à travers chaque plat offert par ses parents. La sonnerie soudaine du téléphone de Glenn a coupé court à ce moment. Il a jeté un coup d'œil à l'identifiant de l'appelant et un large sourire s'est dessiné sur son visage. « Madisyn, c'est l'un de tes frères aînés qui est en ligne, le plus jeune d'entre eux. Il est impatient de te rencontrer. » Il a répondu à l'appel vidéo, et une voix débordante d'enthousiasme s'est fait entendre. « Tu l'as retrouvée?J'ai hâte de la voir! » Glenn a jeté un coup d'œil à Madisyn, qui a fait un timide signe de tête, ce qui a incité Glenn à orienter le téléphone vers elle. « La voilà, ta petite sœur, Madisyn. » « Ouais, on est vraiment de la même famille! » Le visage à l'écran s'est illuminé d'un sourire malicieux. Le cœur de Madisyn a sauté un battement lorsqu'elle a reconnu Waylon, une célèbre star de cinéma lauréate d'un prix. En un instant, son univers s'est élargi, ses liens familiaux s'étant étendus à des domaines qu'elle n'avait jamais imaginés. « Salut », a dit Madisyn, sa voix n'étant qu'un doux chuchotement. L'excitation de Waylon Johns a traversé le téléphone. « Madisyn, je suis coincé sur le plateau en ce moment, donc je ne peux pas revenir, mais je t'enverrai bientôt quelque chose de spécial! » Son affection était évidente. Malgré leur lien biologique récemment découvert, la chaleur de Waylon était authentique et immédiate. Waylon et ses frères espéraient depuis longtemps avoir une petite sœur. Ils avaient bien Kristine, mais elle avait été adoptée par leurs parents alors qu'elle n'était plus un bébé, et elle n'était pas liée à eux par le sang, ce qui faisait qu'ils n'étaient pas si proches. Waylon s'est alors tourné vers l'homme noble et distant qui se trouvait à ses côtés. « Andrew, voici ma sœur. N'est-elle pas adorable?» Andrew Klein, connu pour sa réserve et sa prestance, a jeté un coup d'œil à l'écran. Dès qu'il a vu la jeune fille sur l'écran, son regard jusqu'alors décontracté s'est instantanément figé. Les longs cheveux souples de Madisyn descendaient sur ses épaules et ses traits délicats, qui reflétaient remarquablement les traits de la famille Johns, étaient très séduisants. Ses yeux ambrés, empreints d'un soupçon de paresse et d'indifférence, semblaient apaiser quiconque entrait en contact avec sa vue. Les yeux d'Andrew étaient profonds. Madisyn est restée calme pendant l'appel vidéo, mais la réaction de Kristine a été moins contrôlée. À la mention de « Andrew », le corps de cette dernière s'est raidi, ses yeux s'étant fixés sur l'écran où Andrew apparaissait plus frappant que jamais. Son attitude distante lui a fait soupçonner qu'il n'accorderait pas beaucoup d'attention à Madisyn. « Salut. » La salutation d'Andrew était brève, sa voix basse. Kristine a ressenti un malaise, ses ongles s'enfonçant dans sa paume. Elle s'est rassurée silencieusement en se disant que le salut d'Andrew n'était qu'une formalité. Madisyn a répondu par un hochement de tête poli, son attitude étant calme et détachée. Waylon a continué à bavarder au téléphone avec Madisyn jusqu'à ce que Glenn intervienne, lui rappelant de ne pas priver Madisyn de son repas. Même si son père lui a raccroché au nez, Waylon était visiblement ravi, se retournant vers Andrew avec un sourire. « C'est ma petite sœur perdue de vue depuis longtemps. N'est-elle pas adorable?Il faut que je finisse vite et que j'aille la retrouver. » Il lui a ensuite lancé une invitation décontractée. « Andrew, tu veux venir avec moi?» Il savait qu'Andrew évitait généralement de se rendre à la résidence de la famille Johns en raison de l'affection manifeste de Kristine. Il y avait eu un ancien arrangement concernant un mariage potentiel entre la famille Johns et la famille Klein, mais il s'agissait simplement d'un accord verbal conclu par les aînés. Les Klein, une famille importante de la ville d'Ansport, étaient bien supérieure en statut et en influence aux Johns de Gemond, et Kristine semblait encore plus délirante lorsqu'elle s'accrochait à l'idée d'épouser Andrew. Andrew, le regard intense et distant, lui a répondu nonchalamment : « Bien sûr, ça fait un moment que je n'ai pas vu tes parents. » Waylon a cligné des yeux, décontenancé par l'acceptation inattendue d'Andrew. Était-il vraiment sérieux ? Chapitre 5 La sotte arrogante À la fin du repas, tous les membres de la famille Johns se sont dirigés vers leur vaste manoir, qui éclipsait la villa plus simple de la famille Chapman, tant par son ampleur que par sa splendeur. La propriété dégageait une élégance royale, à l'image d'un château par sa grandeur. Elaine a impatiemment escorté Madisyn à travers les vastes couloirs jusqu'à une chambre spécialement préparée. La chambre était une véritable vision de la grâce féminine, décorée de teintes délicates et d'ornements bien pensés, qui rendaient Madisyn muette à cause de son ambiance trop féminine. Au milieu de cette retraite enchanteresse, Elaine a regardé Madisyn avec des yeux pleins d'attente et lui a demandé doucement : « Madisyn, est-ce que c'est à ton goût?» « Oui, j'adore », a répondu Madisyn, la voix teintée d'un soupçon d'impuissance. Elaine était ravie et lui a serré la main avec douceur. « C'est très agréable! Si tu as besoin de quoi que ce soit, tu n'as qu'à me le dire », a-t-elle dit, pétillante de joie. « Maintenant, laisse-moi te montrer la garde-robe que ton père et moi avons choisie pour toi! » Elaine a ouvert les portes de l'armoire d'un geste majestueux. Les yeux de Madisyn se sont écarquillés devant la multitude de robes exquises et opulentes qui scintillaient sous l'éclairage tamisé. « Ce n'est que le début. Il y en a d'autres qui arriveront demain », a annoncé Elaine. « Merci, maman, mais n'est-ce pas un peu trop?», a demandé Madisyn. Elaine a éclaté de rire, écartant l'inquiétude. « Oh, jamais! Une fille n'a jamais trop de robes. Cet après-midi, nous allons faire du shopping pour que tu puisses ajouter tout ce qui te plaira! », a-t-elle déclaré avec un sourire généreux. Madisyn, bien que dépassée, a ressenti une profonde chaleur dans les gestes qui l'entouraient. Elaine avait l'intention d'attendre quelques jours avant de changer le nom de Madisyn. Mais celle-ci, sentant l'amour sincère d'Elaine et de Glenn, ne voyait aucune raison d'attendre. L'après-midi même, ils se sont rendus à la mairie locale, où Madisyn a officiellement adopté le nom de famille Johns, devenant Madisyn Johns. Une fois les formalités légales accomplies, Elaine a serré la main de Madisyn, la voix pleine d'excitation. « Chérie, allons faire du shopping et voyons ce qui attire ton attention. » Glenn les a observées d'un regard tendre, avec du regret dans le ton. « Amusez-vous bien toutes les deux. J'ai du travail cet après-midi et je ne peux pas vous accompagner. Voilà dix millions, faites-vous plaisir, peu importe ce que vous trouverez. » S'adaptant au style de vie fastueux de ses parents, Madisyn a remercié Glenn et a pris la généreuse somme. Il lui a tapoté la tête avec amour, ses yeux débordant d'affection paternelle. Le Mall de Moonshine était le centre commercial de luxe le mieux classé de Gemond. Elaine a conduit Madisyn à la boutique chic de Chanel, les yeux brillants d'excitation alors qu'elle imaginait sa fille dans chaque pièce. Rapidement, elle a choisi une collection de vêtements. « Chérie, essaie-les. S'ils te conviennent, nous les prendrons tous. » Madisyn, qui se sentait un peu dépassée, a acquiescé et a rassemblé les vêtements. Alors qu'elle se dirigeait vers la cabine d'essayage, elle a remarqué que Phyllis et Jenna s'approchaient. Jenna, manifestement de mauvaise humeur, a été amenée par Phyllis pour se livrer à une thérapie de shopping. Sa surprise de voir Madisyn était évidente. « Madisyn! », s'est-elle exclamée, sa voix résonnant d'incrédulité. Elaine, qui s'est retournée à la voix, a reconnu le couple instantanément. Elle s'est radoucie, connaissant le rôle important de la famille Chapman dans l'éducation de Madisyn. Pour rendre la pareille, Glenn avait déjà accepté de travailler avec l'entreprise de la famille Chapman, et il était retourné à l'entreprise un peu plus tôt pour rencontrer Jeffry et discuter de la coopération. Alors qu'Elaine préparait un accueil chaleureux, prévoyant même de payer les courses de Phyllis et de Jenna en signe de bonne volonté, le ton de cette dernière a changé brusquement. « Madisyn, que fais-tu ici?Nous sommes dans une boutique Chanel. Est-ce que tu peux te permettre quoi que ce soit?» Phyllis a regardé attentivement Madisyn, son visage s'assombrissant au fur et à mesure qu'elle se souvenait de la scène à laquelle elle avait assisté à l'Hôtel d'Alpenglow plus tôt dans la journée. « Madisyn, pourquoi tu n'es pas avec tes parents pauvres?Tu achètes des produits de luxe ici, où as-tu trouvé cet argent?» Madisyn, le visage figé dans un masque de détachement glacial, a répondu sans la moindre chaleur : « Mes affaires ne vous regardent plus. » L'opinion de Madisyn sur la famille Chapman a pris forme à ce moment-là, reflétant des années de loyauté non réciproque. Elle avait élevé leur modeste entreprise au rang de centrale cotée en bourse, pensant qu'elle avait remboursé la dette de gratitude pour l'avoir élevée. Pourtant, les Chapman n'étaient pas conscients de son aide. L'expression d'Elaine est devenue sévère alors qu'elle absorbait la dureté des mots de Phyllis. La famille qu'elle avait imaginée comme faisant partie du passé de Madisyn était loin de la réalité qui se présentait à elle. Ils traitaient Madisyn non pas avec une attention familiale, mais avec une franche hostilité. « Excusez-moi, j'ai cru comprendre que cette jeune femme était autrefois une fille pour vous, mais pourquoi la traitez-vous ainsi maintenant?», est intervenue Elaine, incapable de retenir sa consternation. Avec un public maintenant présent, Phyllis a expiré profondément, son visage étant un masque de résignation douloureuse. « En effet, elle était une fille pour moi autrefois. Mais je dois vous avertir, madame, de ne pas vous laisser abuser par sa façade. Elle a proféré de nombreux mensonges et a même volé de l'argent à notre famille. C'est une honte! » Elle a poursuivi, la voix chargée d'une feinte détresse : « Ma déception a été profonde et je n'ai eu d'autre choix que de l'éloigner de notre famille, malgré les années que nous avons passées à l'élever. » Phyllis était déterminée à dépeindre Madisyn sous le pire jour possible, en s'assurant qu'aucune dame fortunée ne penserait du bien de Madisyn, de peur que le bruit ne se répande qu'elle a été trop sévère avec cette fausse fille. Pour rendre ses paroles plus convaincantes, elle s'est même tamponné les yeux, simulant des larmes pour souligner son prétendu désespoir. Phyllis était en train de la discréditer devant sa propre mère. L'expression de Madisyn s'est durcie, une étincelle dangereuse s'allumant dans son regard lorsqu... ...... ==== Madisyn a découvert avec stupeur qu'elle n'était pas l'enfant biologique de ses parents. À cause des manigances de la vraie fille, elle a été mise à la porte et est devenue la risée de tous. Alors qu'on la croyait issue d'une famille de paysans, Madisyn a découvert que son vrai père était l'homme le plus riche de la ville et que ses frères étaient des personnalités renommées dans leur domaine respectif. Ils la couvraient d'amour, avant d'apprendre que Madisyn avait sa propre entreprise florissante... Que se passe-t-il ensuite? Le nombre de chapitres affichés est limité. Appuyez sur le bouton ci-dessous pour installer notre application et lire les chapitres suivants. (Accéder automatiquement à ce livre en ouvrant l'application) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp	Fun Novels	https://www.facebook.com/61563251196448/	907	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.kifflire.com	IMAGE		https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp65_2-0920-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=157725&accid=505720925677482&rawadid=120212221274670441	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461480724_1054809382847435_9032065901251463132_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=In7Mq--VgbwQ7kNvgEN9Mem&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AU9wGWvO7QBP_iATUxds8ib&oh=00_AYATLfZDmKuWPaLyerVP1NxJQjd7APd7OyguI9ApCre3nw&oe=6714E1DB	PERSON_PROFILE	Fun Novels	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,203,647	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	Enamorarme de ella después del divorcio	Seis años después, en su primer día de trabajo tras regresar al país, se cruza con su exmarido, que inesperadamente se convierte en su nuevo jefe. Mientras ella quiere huir, él persiste en perseguirla, ella no quería que él supiera que había dado a luz a su hijo... ===== Stella Richard salió del aeropuerto y paró un taxi. Le dio la dirección al conductor y entró en el coche. Mientras el taxi avanzaba, ella contempló a través de la ventana aquella ciudad que le resultaba tan familiar... Después de seis años, había regresado, pero la experiencia y los recuerdos que había intentado olvidar todos estos años, empezaron a invadir su mente... Ella sacudió la cabeza y ahuyentó esos pensamientos. En esta ocasión, no había vuelto para pensar o develar esos viejos e inútiles recuerdos. Había vuelto porque su jefe se lo había pedido. Él le había dicho que su compañía estaba en un callejón sin salida, y quería que ella volviera y resolviera la crisis. Al principio, ella no había querido regresar, pero después de pensarlo un poco, decidió hacerlo... Dado que hace seis años había sido su jefe quien la había ayudado en el momento más difícil de su vida, y quería devolverle el favor... En cuanto a otras cosas, ya no le importaban... En la compañía... Cuando llegó, vio que la mayoría de los empleados estaban hablando del mismo tema... Mientras pasaba a su lado, escuchó unas palabras... "Oí que muchas empresas quieren comprar la nuestra..." "¡En serio! Significa que tendremos un nuevo jefe". "Solo espero que ese nuevo jefe sea guapo, como el director ejecutivo de un drama coreano..." "¡Oye! ¿Sabes quién quiere comprarla?" Stella escuchaba todas sus conversaciones y no le importaban los chismes. Sabía que a esa gente no le importaba quién iba a comprar la empresa o cuál sería el precio... Lo único que querían era chismorrear. Pero a ella... A ella le importaba... y estaba allí para conseguir un buen trato. "Por supuesto, será la de Kingston, Grupos RK. En la ciudad, ¿quién es más poderoso que RK y se atrevería a ir en contra de ellos...?" Stella quien estaba a punto de dar un paso se detuvo... Porque escuchó un nombre muy familiar y otro desconocido... "Los Kingston..." "Grupos RK..." De repente, los recuerdos que había sellado en algún rincón de su mente empezaron a resurgir como una tormenta. Su cabeza se llenó de ellos como una inundación. Se sintió mareada. Sintió como si aún estuviera encerrada en la Mansión RK, rodeada de frías paredes... Pensó que hacía tiempo que lo había olvidado, pero al parecer solo era ilusión suya... ** Flashback... Hace seis años... En la Mansión RK... Stella cruzó la puerta y se dirigió a la sala de estar, su rostro no tenía buen aspecto. Ella se veía seria y aturdida... Su pequeña cara lucía un poco pálida. "Señora, ¿qué le ha pasado? ¿Por qué se ve tan pálida y débil?" La que habló fue Mia. Ella llevaba años trabajando para Kingston y siempre había tratado a Stella como a una hija. Al verla en ese estado se preocupó. Su mirada se posó en los documentos que Stella sostenía y le preguntó... "¿Está todo bien?" Stella la miró, forzó una sonrisa y respondió... "No es nada, estoy bien". "Pero tu cara no tiene buen aspecto. ¿Qué tal si te preparo algo? Tu plato favorito, Aaloo Poori...", dijo Mia. "Mia... No te preocupes, estoy bien, es solo que..." Stella miró los papeles y dijo: "No he menstruado en dos meses, y cuando fui al hospital..." No terminó la frase y la miró. Sus ojos estaban llenos de ilusión y preocupación... Ambas se miraron. Mia comprendió lo que quería decir. Estaba embarazada. Pero ella también conocía la relación que existía entre el Sr. RK y Stella. No sabía qué decir... Al final, se limitó a felicitarla... Stella no dijo nada y volvió a mirar los papeles. No sabía qué decir... Llevaba tres años casada con Rene Kingston. Sin embargo, no se habían casado por amor... Su matrimonio era un simple contrato, cuyo tiempo límite era de tres años. Porque la mujer que él amaba era su hermana... Él había estado a punto de casarse con su hermana Sophia, pero por alguna razón, ella la reemplazó. Así que desde el día en que se casaron, él le dijo que su matrimonio era solo un contrato y nada más... Para él era un mero convenio, pero para ella era un hermoso regalo de Dios. Porque solo ella sabía lo feliz que se había sentido cuando supo que se iba a casar con el... La persona a la que había amado durante toda su juventud. Todos esos años ella se esforzó al máximo en su matrimonio con la esperanza, de que tal vez así, este funcionaría. Tal vez él no se divorciaría de ella. Tal vez, él también querría quedarse con ella... Tal vez, él daría una oportunidad a su relación porque bien del bebé... Ella seguía pensando en eso cuando, de repente, una voz se oyó desde la puerta y rompió todas sus esperanzas e ilusiones... "No quiero a ese niño..." Aquella voz era fría y dura. Stella y Mia miraron en la dirección de la voz. RK estaba en la puerta y la miraba. Su rostro era frío e inexpresivo. No podían saber lo que estaba pensando. Tenía una cara muy atractiva y ojos azules. Eran como las profundidades del océano. Silos mirabas... ...Te podrías ahogar en ellos. Capítulo 2 No soy la mujer correcta RK entró y se colocó delante de Stella. Él parecía un rey que ocupaba la posición más alta del mundo y miraba a la gente como si no fueran insignificantes. Era alto y tenía un aura poderosa. Ella estaba sentada en el sofá, y estaba rodeada por esta. Ella se quedó allí mirándolo, porque sus palabras la habían dejado estupefacta. Nunca pensó que tuviera la sangre tan fría como para no pensárselo dos veces antes de decir algo así. No había vacilado cuando dijo que no quería a ese niño. Ella lo observó, intentó calmarse y contener las lágrimas. No quería parecer débil ante aquel frío hombre. Los dos se miraron sin decir nada... Al cabo de un rato, él se acercó y se sentó frente a ella. Cuando lo hizo, su ayudante Alex Triston puso unos papeles sobre la mesa. Encima de ellos había dos palabras escritas: "Contrato expirado". Alex la miró y dijo: "Srta. Richard, su contrato de tres años con el Sr. RK ha concluido. Ahora solo falta que ambos firmen y lo envíen". Escuchó como él había cambiado su forma de dirigirse a ella, incluso antes de que firmara, por lo que una sonrisa burlona se dibujó en su rostro. Ella estaba segura de que, él no se atrevería a tomarla tan a la ligera, si no fuera porque alguien se lo había ordenado. Por supuesto, ese alguien no era otro que su marido. RK tomó la pluma y firmó sin detenerse ni pensarlo. Cuando terminó, la miró y le dijo: "Puedes quedarte aquí por una semana y buscar una casa..." Ella lo miró a los ojos, los cuales estaban tranquilos como un lago... No había arrepentimiento, tristeza, vacilación... Nada. Era como si él no sintiera nada con respecto a su relación, la cual repentinamente había sufrido un gran cambio... Sin embargo, cuando ese pensamiento se le vino a la mente, se reprendió a sí misma... "Stella, ¿eres una tonta?" "¿Cómo puedes esperar arrepentimiento y tristeza de un hombre con un corazón de piedra?" No obstante, no podía controlar sus emociones... Porque ella lo había amado durante muchos años. No dijo nada y se limitó a observar a esa persona con la que había vivido durante tres años. Había visto su cara todos los días, y aún ahora, cuando lo contemplaba, le seguía pareciendo muy guapo... Pero... Era el hombre que le había roto el corazón en mil pedazos. No quería mostrarse débil delante de él, así que hizo todo lo posible por no llorar. La mano que sostenía la pluma le temblaba... Miró los papeles, vio su hermosa y fuerte caligrafía y firmó. Pero al igual que su corazón, su letra también parecía maltrecha. Ella estaba rota por dentro, pero su rostro no lo demostraba. Después de firmar, respiró hondo y dijo: "Estoy muy agradecida con el Sr. Kingston por dejar que me quede una semana, pero después de que expire nuestro contrato no creo que deba permanecer aquí. Me iré inmediatamente..." Cuando terminó de hablar, miró a Mia y le preguntó: "Mia ¿puedes ayudarme a empacar mis cosas?" Ella la miró, se dio cuenta de lo mucho que intentaba no llorar y le dolió el corazón. No quería hacerlo, pero tenía que ser así. Stella subió para recoger sus cosas y RK la observó, pero nadie podía leer sus emociones. Ella miró la habitación donde había estado viviendo durante tres años y sus ojos se empañaron... No pudo contener las lágrimas. Sabía que su matrimonio terminaría algún día, pero no sabía por qué sentía tanto dolor en su corazón... No tenía muchas cosas que guardar. Se limitó a empacar y no tocó nada de lo que él le había comprado. Ni siquiera una prenda... Mia la miró y no supo qué decir... Stella se secó las lágrimas y le dijo: "Mia no te preocupes. Estoy bien. Es solo que no soy la mujer correcta para él". Después de decir eso, tomó su bolso y bajó las escaleras. ** En la planta inferior... RK seguía sentado en el sofá y la miraba, pero ella no deseaba verlo y estaba dispuesta a marcharse... "¿A dónde vas?" De repente sonó la fría voz de aquel hombre. Ella se detuvo y lo miró... Desde el principio, ella no estaba en buenos términos con su familia y después de su matrimonio, era mucho más difícil tratar con ellos... En cuanto a él, ya se habían divorciado, así que no se sentía obligada a decirle a dónde iba... "No creo que mi paradero tenga algo que ver con el Sr. Kingston. Creo que ahora que ya estamos divorciados y no tenemos nada que ver el uno con el otro, usted debe concentrarse en su futura esposa, y no en su exmujer..." Ella no entendía el comportamiento hipócrita de ese hombre. Cuando estaban juntos y ella estaba en casa ardiendo en fiebre ni siquiera había mostrado preocupación por ella... En ese momento, él estaba ocupado con sus negocios y ganando dinero... No le había importado que su esposa se estuviera muriendo. De repente, ella no supo por qué, o si era una ilusión, pero sintió que después de decir eso sobre una futura esposa, la temperatura a su alrededor bajó mucho... Sintió frío en todo su cuerpo y decidió irse... "Detente... " Capítulo 3 No quiero a ese niño Stella lo escuchó y se detuvo. Albergaba un poco de esperanza en su corazón. Los ojos del hombre eran oscuros y fríos. Estos se llenaron de algunos pensamientos misteriosos y una capa de niebla los envolvió. De repente, dijo: "No quiero a ese niño. No olvides abortar". RK miró a la mujer que tenía delante y se quedó pensando... Sentía que ella era pura y hermosa, por eso no quería que lidiara con su carga. La mano de Stella, la cual cargaba su equipaje, tembló y la pequeña esperanza que tenía se desvaneció... Él le había roto el corazón tantas veces, no sabía por qué, pero todavía le dolía con la misma intensidad cada vez que sucedía... "Booooom". Sus palabras explotaron en su cabeza como una bomba. Apretó la bolsa que sostenía. Y sintió como si alguien la hubiera apuñalado... De repente se rio de sí misma... Se sintió como una tonta. ¿Cómo podía esperar algo de un hombre tan frío con su hijo...? Quería gritarle, pero al final no dijo nada... Él le había dicho una vez que le gustaban los niños y por, pero... Era como si le gustaran, pero no para tenerlos con ELLA... Le dolía mucho el corazón, pero no quería que él viera sus lágrimas. Se dio la vuelta y quedó de espaldas a él. Respiró hondo y dijo: "Sr. Kingston no lo piense demasiado. Yo tampoco lo quiero. Ya había decidido abortarlo". Estaba a punto de irse, pero se paró y dijo: "Una cosa más, espero que no nos volvamos a ver en esta vida..." Después de decir eso, se fue. Al principio, ella no quería dejar ese lugar, pero ahora... Sentía que se estaba sofocando... Sujetó su bolso con fuerza y se marchó sin mirar atrás. RK miró la espalda de la mujer, la cual luchaba por mantenerse derecha y no tambalearse... Sus ojos se oscurecieron y se llenaron de algunas emociones ilegibles... Hasta que la figura de la mujer desapareció de su vista, su espalda tensa se relajó y dijo... "Conduce..." Cuando el hombre dio la orden, el conductor no esperó ni un segundo y pisó el acelerador. Entonces, el coche negro se alejó y desapareció... Fin del flashback "Lo siento, no te vi..." De repente un hombre chocó con ella, quien estaba de pie en el pasillo. Los documentos se le cayeron al suelo. Sin embargo, debido a esto ella también volvió a la realidad... "No, lo siento", le dijo, lo ayudó a recogerlos y entró en el ascensor. Cuando la puerta se abrió, Jack Paul, quien estaba afuera, la saludó... La miro con una sonrisa y le dijo: "Stella llegaste. ¿Cómo estás? Eres nueva aquí, si necesitas algo no dudes en decírmelo..." Ella lo miró y asintió. "Estoy bien, gracias". Mientras hablaban, caminaron hasta su despacho y se sentaron. Él la miró y le dijo: "Estoy muy contento de que hayas aceptado mi oferta y hayas vuelto". Le dio una carpeta roja y le dijo: "Estoy seguro de que has oído que alguien quiere comprar nuestra empresa. En esta carpeta están los informes que hice, échales un vistazo". Ella la tomó y asintió. Él continuó: "Hay muchas empresas que quieren comprar la nuestra, pero entre todas ellas están los Grupos RK. No obstante, el precio que nos ofrecieron fue demasiado bajo..." Hizo una pausa y dijo: "Esta vez te pedí que volvieras para que pudieras darle la vuelta a la situación..." "Grupos RK... René Kingston..." Sus manos temblaron mientras sostenía los documentos. Los recuerdos que estaban en lo más profundo de su hermético corazón invadieron su mente... su mente... Ella se tranquilizó y dijo: "Haré lo que pueda". "Está bien". Jack se rio y dijo: "Ahora que has aceptado esta tarea ya no estoy preocupado". Capítulo 4 ¿Por qué vale setenta millones? Al día siguiente, en una cafetería... Stella ya había organizado todo y le pidió al director de negociación de los Grupos RK que se reunieran en una cafetería. Mientras lo esperaba, un hombre vestido con un traje negro y gafas de montura dorada se acercó. Pero cuando… llegó y la vio, se sorprendió. Ella también se quedó estupefacta al mirar a la persona que tenía delante. Porque, quien estaba frente a ella era el asistente de RK, Alex Triston. Por un momento, ambos se quedaron callados. Fue ella quien tomó la iniciativa y dijo: "Cuánto tiempo sin vernos". Él escuchó sus palabras y recobró la compostura. Asintió y se sentó. Ella no perdió el tiempo y fue directo al grano. "Sr. Triston aquí están los documentos, si le parece bien, por favor, fírmelos". Mientras lo decía, los colocó delante de él. Él vio el impactante precio de setenta millones y se escandalizó. "Srta. Richard, los Grupos RK solo pueden ofrecer cuarenta millones. El precio propuesto por su empresa es extremadamente alto". Desde el principio, ella no quería firmar ese contrato. Nunca permitirá que ese hombre se convierta en su jefe. Ella sentía que estaba perdiendo su tiempo, debería buscar alguna otra compañía. "Está bien, pero no podemos firmar". Dijo recogiendo sus cosas y decidida a irse. Alex vio que estaba a punto de marcharse y que no estaba interesada en el trato por lo que se asustó. Se le acercó y la detuvo. "Srta. por favor espere, déjeme llamar y preguntar sobre el precio una vez más". Ella se detuvo y asintió. "Por supuesto". Él caminó hacia un lado y llamó. ** En los Grupos RK, oficina del director general... RK estaba sentado en la cabecera y escuchaba el informe del departamento de marketing cuando su teléfono sonó. Lo miró y colgó. No le gustaba que lo molestaran en el trabajo. Sin embargo, al cabo de unos segundos, volvió a sonar. Los que estaban en la oficina vieron su fría expresión y temblaron. Tomó el teléfono y preguntó: "¿Qué sucede?" Su voz era fría. Alex le informó de toda la situación. "Diles, que eso no va a suceder setenta millones es demasiado. No lo valen". Cuando terminó de hablar, se dispuso a colgar... Pero su asistente le dijo algo que hizo que se detuviera a pensar por un momento. Sus dedos golpearon la mesa y después de un minuto respondió: "De acuerdo, aceptemos setenta millones". Después hizo una pausa y añadió: "Dile que iré a la empresa y que quiero que me explique personalmente por qué vale setenta millones". Después colgó. En sus profundos ojos azules había emociones desconocidas. La gente del departamento de marketing escuchó sus palabras y se sorprendieron. "El director general va a firmar personalmente el contrato". "¿Era esa negociación digna de su visita?". Además, sabían que Raksham no necesitaba involucrarse personalmente en ese trato. Todos ellos cuestionaban la situación. Alex no estaba hablando demasiado lejos así que ella pudo oír una parte de su conversación. Ella lo escuchó decir su nombre directamente, a la persona al otro lado del teléfono. Tres minutos después... "¡Srta. Richard, espere! El Sr. Kingston dijo que no tiene ningún problema con el precio. El acuerdo se fijará según los términos de su empresa, firmemos rápidamente para que nadie se eche para atrás". Cuando terminó de hablar, sacó los documentos, firmó y le dio el bolígrafo. Ella se sorprendió un poco al ver su actitud arrogante, era como si ya hubiera comprado la empresa. Miró el bolígrafo aturdida. No se imaginaba que el acuerdo entre los dos fuera a salir tan bien y sin esfuerzo. Ella sintió que había dejado clara su postura al no querer bajar el precio y que se había mantenido bastante firme en su decisión. Pero quien iba a decirlo. RK se había mostrado mucho más firme que ella respecto a la adquisición de la compañía. Incluso aceptó firmar el contrato pagando el precio que ella había establecido. "A él no le gustaba cambiar de decisión pasara lo que pasara. Entonces, ¿por qué lo había hecho?" "¿Era porque, después de vivir con el amor de su vida, él había cambiado?" Pensó... Pero sin importar qué... Ahora, ¿qué podía hacer? Tomó el bolígrafo y firmó. A ella no le importaba nada que tuviera que ver con él...de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allí. de todos modos, ella no iba a quedarse allí. Normalmente, ella no querría que él se convirtiera en su jefe, pero... ¿Qué podía hacer? Debía terminar ese trabajo y marcharse rápidamente. Alex guardó los documentos, le dio la mano y dijo: "Srta. Richard a partir de ahora somos compañeros de trabajo en la misma empresa. En el futuro, ¡por favor, cuide de nosotros!" Ella solo le dedicó una sonrisa forzada. Solo su corazón y Dios sabían cuánto deseaba que aquel hombre fuera su jefe. Él la miró y añadió: "Por favor, vuelva rápido a su empresa, el Sr. Kingston estará allí dentro de un rato. Ha dicho que quiere que usted... le explique personalmente por qué vale setenta millones". Tampoco sabía por qué su jefe quería que ella se lo dijera personalmente, teniendo en cuenta lo que había pasado entre ellos. Pero como asistente, solo podía hacer lo que él dijera. *** De regreso en la empresa... Ella estaba sentada dentro de su coche, pero su mente estaba llena de pensamientos de cómo en el futuro RK se convertirá en su jefe. "¡Ahhh! Stella, eres la mejor. Acabas de cerrar el contrato en cuanto apareciste". El que hablaba era la asistente del director de la empresa. "No sabes, antes de que vinieras, el Sr. Paul había enviado a mucha gente a negociar con el Sr. Kingston, pero él solo bajaba el precio". La abrazó y le dijo alegremente: "Stella eres nuestra estrella de la suerte". Ella bajó la cabeza y no dijo nada, porque eso no era lo que ella quería. Lily continuó: "Acabas de llegar, así que no debes conocer muy bien la ciudad". Mientras decía eso se acercó a su oído y dijo: "Déjame decirte que el Sr. Kingston es el hombre más guapo de ciudad X. No solo es apuesto, sino también rico y competente. Es el hombre de los sueños de muchas mujeres del mundo..." Al oír sus palabras, Stella se quedó sin palabras. "He oído que antes tenía una prometida... Pero la dejó hace seis años", comentó Lily. "¿No se casó con la hermana de esa chica?" Ella no podía creer que aún no se hubieran casado. ¿No se había divorciado de ella porque quería casarse con su hermana? Pensó que ya deberían haberlo hecho, tenido hijos y vivido felices el uno con el otro. "Stella, aquí estás..." Cuando Jack se enteró de que ella había llegado a un acuerdo con los Grupos RK, acudió personalmente a recibirla con una gran sonrisa en la cara. "Stella, no me has decepcionado... Rápido ve a la sala de reuniones y siéntate un rato. El Sr. Kingston llegará pronto y vendrás conmigo para darle la bienvenida..." "No quiero ir..." Inconscientemente, esas palabras salieron de la boca de Stella. Cuando se dio cuenta de lo que había dicho, hizo una pausa y dijo: "Sr. Paul, lamento mi comportamiento, pero no quiero ir..." Su voz era firme. "Como usted sabe yo acabo de regresar a causa de este contrato. Ahora que todo está en marcha, quiero volver a Francia y trabajar en la oficina central de la empresa como antes". Después de su divorcio y de lo ocurrido hace seis años... no quería volver a ver a ese hombre. Sus palabras... "No quiero a ese niño..." Todavía resonaban en su mente. Después de regresar... no quería verlo. Ese hombre de sangre fría y corazón de piedra ya le había roto el corazón mil veces, y no quería volver a experimentar ese dolor. Tal vez en el fondo no era capaz de olvidarlo por completo o tal vez había algo más... Sin embargo, estaba segura de una cosa: no quería encontrarse con él. Si aún quedaba un poco de amor en su interior, quería eliminarlo lo antes posible y mantenerse alejada de él. Jack la miró y le dijo: "No es que no quiera que vuelvas, pero ahora sabes que la compañía fue comprada por el Sr. RK, y si te vas del país o no... Será decisión de él..." ¿Qué? Hace seis años, su matrimonio había estado en sus manos, y ahora su trabajo... Ella se resistía a dejar que él decidiera su futuro... Se sentía como si hubiera caído en una trampa. Ella quería permanecer lo más lejos posible de él. Jack la miró a la cara y supo que no se encontraba de buen humor por lo que le dijo: "De acuerdo, entonces vete y descansa un poco. Después de que el Sr. RK se haga cargo de la empresa, puedes solicitar tu permiso de nuevo..." "Solicítaselo..." Ahora, él decidiría si se iba o no. Cuando pensó en aquello, sintió como si su cabeza estuviera a punto de explotar... Ahora mismo, ella no quería nada... Solo deseaba irse de ese lugar. Sabía que él llegaría en cualquier momento y que existía la posibilidad de encontrarse con él. Así que, al menos por ahora, lo mejor para ella era marcharse lo más rápido posible, para poder evitarlo... No dijo nada y se dispuso a retirarse. Pero justo cuando dio el primer paso, oyó a alguien... "Sr. Rk..." ...... ==== Stella Richard se casó con Rene Kingston en lugar de su hermana Sophia por algunas razones. Pero desde el principio, ella sabe que su matrimonio era solo un contrato por tiempo límite y una vez que se cumplió el tiempo, ella tenía que irse. Para RK, este matrimonio fue solo una carga, pero para ella fue un regalo de Dios. Porque RK era el hombre al que había amado toda su juventud... Entonces, mientras tanto de su matrimonio, Stella hizo todo lo posible para que este matrimonio funcionara. Pero el día que descubrió que estaba embarazada, su esposo le dio el papel de divorcio y le dijo... "No quiero a este niño. No olvides abortar". Estas palabras salen de su boca, como una bomba para Stella, y cambiaron su vida... Ella firmó su nombre en el papel de divorcio y salió de la casa, porque ella no quiere estar con un hombre tan frío. Seis años después, RK compró la empresa en la que trabajaba Stella. Pero Stella hizo todo lo posible por no tener nada que ver con él, porque ella tenía un hijo y no quería que él se enterara de él... Pero un día, cuando Stella recogió a su hijo de la escuela, él la vio... RK su mirada se posó en el niño a su lado, su rostro se veía igual que cuando era joven... ¿Qué sucederá en adelante? Los capítulos disponibles son limitados aquí, haga click el botón abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo más contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederá a este libro) &5&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spc	Beloved Books	https://www.facebook.com/61565799023858/	473	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.manobook.com	IMAGE		https://fbweb.manobook.com/14128375-fb_contact-spcp23_2-240914-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=911653190288373&rawadid=120212759157820521	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461318347_1040081300937545_1151924024820386769_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=l61jn9bSUP8Q7kNvgE6G3Li&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AU9wGWvO7QBP_iATUxds8ib&oh=00_AYA6DzcKM562NIaeZ23IEbxJ36tcViOdsSdmOG9x3jPK_g&oe=6714DBDC	PERSON_PROFILE	Beloved Books	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,202,765	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2202766}'	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	217	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459497241_1365969727707455_8385084210198722521_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UgF79l-uRPkQ7kNvgF9eH6_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AeVaR8iINxcYYFeWJuKe2wL&oh=00_AYDT8kk23-bDOOY4Je2pshEdmC_vyrneFOppFXDC5UqJHA&oe=6714D134	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,202,758	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2202755}'	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring her along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' " Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." a maid’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. Shelia liked white dresses. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to dress like that for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," the maid said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." The maid sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	217	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459411208_1258250018863804_8286901278172568485_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5IG2E72OHaIQ7kNvgH5bYM9&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AeVaR8iINxcYYFeWJuKe2wL&oh=00_AYA_Tjsh3lTyRcMvR_Zx5grg9hRLQuS86sRe2buuQrsO5Q&oe=6714FF1F	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,202,767	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2202766}'	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	217	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459497241_1365969727707455_8385084210198722521_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UgF79l-uRPkQ7kNvgF9eH6_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AeVaR8iINxcYYFeWJuKe2wL&oh=00_AYDT8kk23-bDOOY4Je2pshEdmC_vyrneFOppFXDC5UqJHA&oe=6714D134	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,201,353	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2201320}'	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	😍Read the next chapters👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	217	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462531401_1058850148689414_8391096350523205517_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gDlelDxK0mIQ7kNvgFTfefn&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AiEyWIaqwjysASb-gSIO7h-&oh=00_AYAfEfHyVCSbfymRkexCouKgBirGZf-wyvRql5c1KgNgAA&oe=6714DC33	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,201,360	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2201320}'	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	😍Read the next chapters👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	217	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462070849_1186717122429002_4317317778552029382_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=TH3zQX0OjhcQ7kNvgHi2OAp&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AiEyWIaqwjysASb-gSIO7h-&oh=00_AYATsJib3bxVXucL8T3qv-_dgI-zAQg49qye_FaeDrFjBQ&oe=6714FEDA	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,202,794	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2201889}'	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	Chapter 1 Scented candles, champagne, and rose petals… check! Haley strolled across the bedroom. A crimson silk gown hugged her curves, flowing down her ankles, with a daring slit that revealed a glimpse of her slender leg. In the background, a soft melody played, lulling her to give in to the exhaustion from spending the whole day getting ready. For twenty-nine days, she'd been anticipating and preparing for tonight. Liam rarely came home. They'd been married for three years, but their relationship was nothing more than a distant coexistence. Her husband was always conveniently busy with work, hardly having time for her. The only proof of their relationship was the intimacy they shared once a month. Tonight marked their third anniversary. As one of the few nights Liam would get intimate with her, everything must be perfect. If only he'd come home now. The business trip should be over. His assistant told her Liam's plane landed an hour ago. Did an emergency come up at his company and he needed to take care of it? Bored, she picked up her phone, checking into her tiktok to kil-l time. Just then, a piece of news popped up, featuring NK Enterprise, her husband's company. Excited, Haley tapped into the news; "William Nash, Famous CEO of NK Enterprise, Checks Into Hotel With his Mystery Girlfriend, Relationship Revealed" William? Her Liam? Haley stood up, her eyes glued to her phone's screen, shock and disbelief taking over. Angry as well when she saw the image of her husband walking into the famous Eden Suites Hotel, his arm snaked around a woman's waist. And when the woman's face was revealed, so many thoughts flooded Haley's mind at once. Disbelief, fear, and uncertainty. Leah! The girl who looked a lot like Lisa, Liam's Ex. Leah was a mere receptionist at NK Enterprise until one day, Liam noticed the similarities she shared with his Ex. Not a week went by before he promoted her to the secretary position. Rumors were flying around at that time that William Nash had a soft spot for his secretary, Rumors Haley found hard to believe. Liam might be cold and unromantic with her, but he wasn't the kind of person she believed would have an affair, talk more with his secretary. But what was this news about? Liam must have gone to the hotel with his secretary for some business dealings, right? Still, what was with holding Leah's waist? Sinking in confusion was pointless. Haley dialed his number. He didn't answer the phone, heightening her anxiety. On her third trial, he finally picked up. “What's up?” His deep voice, heavy with tiredness, murmured through the phone. Haley inhaled deeply, controlling her emotions. “Liam, where are you? Today's our third anniversary, remember?” “So?” From his careless tone, Haley couldn't help but imagine him rolling his eyes. “Not coming home. Sleep by yourself.” Knowing what she wanted, he still rejected her brutally, his voice holding no remorse, a gut-wrenching punch to her pride. Just then, a female voice, soft and seductive, came on the phone. “Willy, I'm thirsty.” Willy? Even Haley wasn't allowed to call him that. He truly was with a woman! At this hour, her husband was with a freaking woman! The phone beeped. He hung up the call. Dazed, Haley's gaze fell on the decorations; her hard work. She sank onto the bed, her thoughts spinning and that voice echoing. Leah. That was Leah's voice. What was happening? Did she misread Liam's lack of displaying affection for her as a part of his cold personality? Sleep departed Haley's eyes, and her throat was suddenly dry. She longed for anything to distract her from the confusing and heartbreaking thoughts, so she gulped down the champagne, wishing it'd wash her sadness away. Why did he love to hurt her feelings? During the times he never returned home, was he really with his secretary as the rumors had it? Haley stirred in the middle of the night, drowsy and starkly aware of the strong hands fondling with her gown. She found Liam hovering over her, trying to undress her. Haley blinked. Urgh! Why was she dreaming about this man who only knew to break her heart? Yet, as his fingers grazed her body, goosebumps spread across her skin, and she winced. “Hey, wait…” Haley stopped him, her voice hoarse from crying, still wanting to confirm if she was dreaming. Liam smirked. “You called me back. Isn't it for this?” Haley blushed. He came back. Maybe she'd misunderstood again. “I've got you our anniversary present. Wanna see it?” She asked. “Boring.” He trailed kisses down her neck, pulling her nightgown down. “Uhm, Liam…” Irritation flashed in his eyes when she interrupted again. Haley gulped, summoning courage, grateful for the whole bottle of champagne she'd emptied in her stomach. “C- Can… Can you not wear it tonight?” Liam halted. His dark eyes bore a hole through her heart, his expression frosting over. The atmosphere became so stale and suffocating, and her breathing hitched when he pushed her away. “You're always okay with me wearing protection.” His dark voice made her shudder. “Why not now?” Haley cowered to the bed's headboard, flushed and embarrassed. She looked down. “It's your Grandma. She laments every day about us not having a baby.” “Grandma, huh?” He scoffed, pinning her with a glare. “More like you're desperate to have a child to keep the title of Mrs. Nash in this family!” His mouth spat venom. Haley held back her tears and clenched her fists, the bitterness in his words spreading from her heart and numbing her whole. Chapter 2 She loved him and wanted to have his baby. Was it a crime to ask? A marriage was supposed to be a union of mutual consent where the couple lived harmoniously. But she didn't even have a right to voice out her heart desires. His words fell over her like chilled water, dousing the wine's effect, and dampening her hope. Haley sobered up immediately, grief clutching her heart. “Liam, do you think I married you just for money?” Haley didn't see those words coming from him. Through her actions, her genuine love was obvious. While he spent most nights outside, she maintained a perfect home for him to return to. She neither complained nor demanded his affection, just giving and never taking. Why couldn't he see it? The suspicion in his eyes as he stared at her hurt more than daggers piercing her heart. If only she could read his thoughts- his mind. “What else do you expect me to think!” Liam spat out, unaware of the poisonous effect of his words on her heart. Or maybe he was aware. “Haley Nash, don't overstep your limits. I'll never have children with you. Don't forget how you plotted to marry me in the first place!” His words weren't only insulting, but also heartbreaking, reducing her to a desperate woman eager for his affection. Where did she go wrong? She gave him her heart, and he didn't have any trouble with crushing it at every opportunity he got. “You're still not over Lisa, are you?” Haley shouldn't have asked the now obvious truth. Back then, Lisa had been the only obstacle to her happiness; the man she loved. While she'd desperately longed for him, he never spared her a glance. His eyes were only for Lisa. However, didn't Leah share a great resemblance with Lisa, his Ex? Instead of acknowledging Haley's feelings, he'd transferred all the love he had for his Ex to Leah. To him, Leah was a mirror, reflecting his first love, Lisa. Liam didn't answer her question, his dark eyes narrowing into slits, the emotions in his eyes unreadable. He left the room, slamming the door. Desperation fueling her grief, Haley scurried off the bed and went after him. Wiping her tears furiously, she hurried to catch up with him. “Let’s get a divorce,” Haley blurted out. Liam halted in his steps. His back facing her, his body went rigid. A moment of silence went by, filled with tension. Haley watched him with bated breath, her heartbeat picking up. “Fine.” He moved. Without a glance in her direction, the man walked away. Fine. Just fine? Haley chuckled, her laughter mixed with tears. For three years, she'd overworked herself beyond measure only to please the man she loved. She was the perfect wife, the best daughter-in-law. Whenever he came back home sick, she stayed up all night nursing him. While she always hid her illness from him so as to not bother him. She might look pale and fragile, but he never cast her a glance talk more of asking how she was feeling. Despite that, Haley never complained. She only wanted to be perfect for him, to melt his cold heart someday. Yet, her divorce proposal was only received with a single word, almost insignificant. 'Fine.' It showed he never cared, and would never. If only she'd realized that earlier. On the first day she saw him in college, he stole her heart. That was the most bizarre thing that had ever happened to her. At that time, he was with Lisa. She dared not be the third wheel. Haley had been bold enough to confess her feelings when Lisa left and dumped him. She'd offered him comfort, striving to mend his heart. She worked hard to get his attention, getting into his family's good books, and sacrificing her own family’s happiness. Her hard work paid off as Liam eventually noticed her. Thinking he'd forgotten Lisa, Haley married him happily. But the nightmare began on their wedding night. He set rules for her; Their intimacy would only happen once a month. She wasn't allowed to call him with any endearing name. She wasn't allowed to cook his food or touch his things. She wasn't allowed to ask more than he gave her. She was never allowed to make their relationship public. Thinking he only needed time to adjust to her, she'd had no objections. Tears blurred Haley's vision. She leaned by the wall, blinking at her phone's screen that suddenly lit up. A message notification appeared. Wondering who was messaging her this late, she clicked on the message. [I'm pre-gnant. It's time for me to become the new Mrs. Nash.] A message from his secretary. To put it accurately, his mistress, Leah. Haley gripped the phone, her body trembling. Accompanying the message was a screenshot of a pregnan-cy test result. It turned out, Liam didn't hate babies after all. He just didn't want to have one with her! How disappointing that she'd wasted her time thinking he only disliked having babies. What's the point in sticking with a man who wouldn't value her? Haley wiped her tears. She'd been having second thoughts whenever the decision came to her mind to just leave the man, because a part of her mind always held hope for a better future for them. But right now, the future seemed ridiculous, almost laughable. Even Leah whom he only hired three months ago was now pragnant with his child. The more Haley clung onto this man, the more he'd enjoy breaking her, reveling in her misery. That night, Haley retrieved the document she'd hidden in a dark corner of the closet. Staring at it, her heart throbbed tremendously, a part of her dying in that moment, A pain brought by watching her years of hard work crumbling right before her. She took in a deep breath, sniffing back the tears she now hated more than anything, Tears that reminded her of how weak and helpless she'd reduced herself to all in the name of begging for love. Never again. Chapter 3 The Next Morning. As Liam ate breakfast in the dining room, the atmosphere was stale and somehow still as if something was amiss. He glanced at the empty chair across from him now and then, his thoughts wiring back to last night. Where was that crazy woman? Was she still inside the bedroom shedding crocodile tears? Spending the whole night in the study room was enough to teach her a lesson. At least, she'd lost the chance of him touching her this month. She would never bring up that ridiculous topic again. Yet, halfway through eating, Liam's indifference turned into a small frown that formed on his face, his eyes darting upstairs. Did she think that starving herself would make him give in and grant her wish? How silly. Liam summoned the maid. “Why isn't Mrs. Nash coming down? Go and get her.” But the maid lingered, her fearful gaze avoiding his eyes. With a hesitant look on her face, she extended a gift box to him. “Actually… M-Mr, Nash. Mrs. Nash left the house an hour ago. She left this box for you.” Liam's frown deepened. What was that woman up to? He took the box impatiently, and his eyes caught the tag on it. “3rd Anniversary Gift” “How childish.” The corner of his li-ps twitched mockingly, a subtle smile forming. Liam tore the wraps around the box, wondering if this was the present she insisted on giving him last night. Once he revealed the content of the box, however, he narrowed his eyes at the white document with the word “Divorce Agreement!” boldly written at the top. Liam smashed his fist on the table and shot to his feet. He snat-ched the papers. Divorce! Was she serious last night? His nerves rippling with rage, he flipped through the papers, his eyes widening more seeing her signatures on each section. [Reason for Divorce: Disharmony in se-x!] His anger hit the ceiling when he saw that. The words sounded more like he didn't satisfy her enough in bed. How dare she mock him in such a demeaning manner? She was becoming bold, huh? Dramatic! Liam grabbed his phone, clutching it. His breathing ragged, he dialed her number. “Where the hel are you!!!” “Just sign the divorce, William Nash.” Her calm voice was devoid of the desperation from last night. “Then you're fr-ee to have kids with any woman you want.” She hung up instantly, leaving him in a daze. For several minutes, Liam stood in the same spot, staring at the papers, not believing his eyes. Was she really serious? Then a thought came to his mind and he snickered. After trying all possible means, she resorted to this silly trick to get his attention. That crazy woman never ran out of ideas. Well, an hour was enough for her to return to her senses. She'd soon beg him and claim it was a joke. With that in mind, Liam got ready and left for his company. In the afternoon, he found himself thinking about her tantrum, unable to finish any work. So he took his phone and called the house's telephone, knowing she'd answer it. But instead of Haley, the maid answered the phone. “Mr. Nash, is there something you need?” “Where's Haley?” Liam gritted out. “Uhm, Mr. Nash… Mrs. Nash hasn't come back,” the maid answered with a sigh. Liam cut the call brutally! Haley! What was she still doing outside? Did she go to his Grandmother to complain about him? When evening approached, Liam dialed the house's telephone again, ready to lash at her. Yet, it was the maid who answered the phone again. “Mr. Nash, Mrs. Nash didn't return.” She sounded worried. “She has never left the house for this long.” Liam cut the call. He tugged at his necktie and began pacing in his office, his emotion a mix of anger and disbelief. Haley was going too far. She'd better end this prank before he extended her punishment. While he was walking back and forth, his assistant, Joye, came in with some documents. “Mr. Nash, these are from the HR-” “Check the money on Haley's card. Is there any change from yesterday?” Liam interrupted him, his voice sounding desperate. Danmit! Was he desperate? He just wanted to find more reasons to punish that woman in case she spent his money recklessly. “Right away, Mr. Nash!” Joye returned later, the look of horror on his face making Liam wonder if someone died on his way back. “Mr. Nash- Mr. Nash, you won't believe this!” Joye barged into the office. Liam was impatient. “What is it!? And where's the task I gave you?” Joye opened his mouth wide, looking as if he'd seen a ghost. “It turns out Mrs. Nash has never touched a single penny on her card! Isn't that strange?” That was impossible. It was hard to believe. If Haley had never spent a single penny on his card, where did she get all the money she used to bu-y meaningless gifts for him? Those expensive wristwatches, the cufflinks made of gold, the expensive neckties and designer shoes… and also the expensive perfumes she'd stacked inside his closet, not to mention the limited edition sports car she got him as a birthday gift two months ago! Weren't they all bought with his money? Did she swindle them from his Grandmother? After all, she'd always pretended to be nice to his clueless Grandmother in or-der to get close to him. “Erm, Mr. Nash…” Joye said, snapping him from his thoughts. His assistant scratched his head nervously, giving him a worried look. “You look pale and you're sweating… is everything alright?” Liam threw him a glare. “It's nothing.” “Uhm, but, Mr. Nash, if you feel sick, I can call the Madam as always,” Joye suggested. “By the way, isn't she an amazing woman? All women out there would lavish your money, but she-” “Go away.” Liam chased the noisy guy out. For the first time, he was a bit flustered. But as he sat on his chair, he whispered to himself, “Well, she's a nobody without me. She'll soon run back and apologize.” Chapter 4 At IvoryRains Apartment Building, located downtown. Haley settled in her new apartment, the small and cozy interior a stark contrast to the luxury and glam of Liam's Villa. Yet, in this mini apartment, she felt somehow at peace with herself. Her mind, once clouded with thoughts of Liam alone, was now clearing up. Every minute of her life had been filled with thinking about him, brainstorming different ways to make the man happy. Even though she loved Liam, it was worthless to live in a marriage with three people in it. Haley could stomach anything the man threw at her, but not a betrayal as big as having an affair and impregnating another woman. Lost in her thoughts, the sound of her phone's ringtone snapped her back to the present. Haley picked up the phone from the small table stand, staring at the contact display name. She'd developed this habit of shuddering in fear whenever her mother-in-law called, and now she found herself repeating the same thing. ‘Habits die hard, don't they?’ Bracing up herself, Haley pressed the answer button, knowing too well not to put the phone any way close to her ears, lest she risked losing her eardrums. “What's keeping you from coming, you stup-id insignificant girl!” Vera Nash seemed to be in a very bad mood, as her voice blared like a trumpet through the phone. “Why don't you come and help me clean today! Did you forget it's Monday!?” Haley pursed her li-ps. Indeed, she used to go to Liam's mother's place every Monday to do house chores for her every week, under the woman's stern command. Haley replied, “I won't go there today.” “Eh? Not coming!?” Vera shouted, disbelief ebbing her tone. “Do you know who's speaking, Haley? How dare you talk to me like that when you're a barren woman? You should be happy I even let you stay with my son!” And so began her train of insults. Vera never missed any opportunity to tell Haley how useless she was without a child in the Nash family. Haley digested the insult, always keeping a perfect attitude in 0rder not to anger her mother-in-law. But right now, she felt abu.sed, the woman's insult angering her so much that her body was shaking. “Vera Nash, soon there will be someone to help your son have a baby.” Haley cut the call, something she'd never done before. But it felt so satisfying to hang up on the spiteful woman. She couldn't live like this anymore. Years of hard work didn't get her recognized by Liam's parents. Even if Haley hanged herself someday in the name of her love for the man, she doubted if Liam and his parents would even bat an eye. Why should she live her life for others when she could be herself? With that in mind, Haley unpacked her belongings. She spent half of the day cleaning the apartment, decorating it to her liking, and hanging her clothes on the rack. As the evening approached, Haley left the apartment building, heading to DG Jewelry Corp., her favorite jewelry company. They had recently opened up vacancies for physical applicants. With her portfolio in handy, Haley spent more than an hour in the HR Department, undergoing the initial interviews and some physical tests. “Although we're open for applications, this company is top-notch among Its competitors. Don't think you can get in so easily, Young Lady,” Seemingly amazed by Haley's confidence, the manager warned. Haley only smiled, her rapt attention fixed on the pieces of gemstones scattered on the desk in front of her. Carefully, she picked each one with a holder, crafting an intricate design on the plain golden necklace. It was only a demo that lasted for thirty minutes, yet, the outcome had all the employees gathering around, their widened eyes gleaming with awe and astonishment. “Oh my Gosh! I can't breathe.” “It's perfect! How did she even do that in such a short time?” “She must have years of experience to be able to pull it off so effortlessly without a single mistake.” “Who's she? Can we see her portfolio?” However, the manager in whose hands was her portfolio looked a bit pale, his hands shaking. His voice cracked as he spoke, his gaze darting from Haley to her portfolio. “So it's you…” Haley raised an inquisitive brow, smiling. “I beg your pardon.” “Scratch that! You've been approved, Young Lady. Go ahead and meet the CEO while I forward him your documents!” The Manager's action surprised other employees. Haley wasn't a bit astonished but relieved that the man was quick-witted enough to grasp the situation and hid her secret. The first floor was the fine jewelry customization area and the fifth floor was the designer's office. She lingered by to admire the pieces of jewelry each encased inside a glass stand. Wowed by the glittering objects and inspired by many designs, she lost track of time admiring the jewelry. Some of the jewelry looked very familiar, and for the first time, Haley was happy, seeing the jewelry on display. For a few minutes, she forgot the chaos and the heartache caused by Liam's betrayal. Knowing it was near closing time, Haley proceeded to the fifth floor. She was about to take the elevator when she heard the most annoying voice. "Haley, what are you doing here? It's such bad luck." Chapter 5 Turning around, Haley came face to face with Leah. Her good mood plummeted instantly, replaced by irritation and disgust when Leah all but flashed her a sweet smile, rubbing her flat tummy. “Do I need to tell you where I'm going?” Haley replied. “You're just a mistress.” Leah's eyes dimmed, and her smile faded into a deep scowl. “I might be a mistress now, but not anytime soon.” Her tone filled with arrogance, she eyed Haley from head to toe. “As you can see, I'm here to pick out mine and Will's wedding rings.” “Ow?” Haley put on a surprised look, feigning happiness. “Finally, someone to pack off my garbage. Congrats, and please talk to Liam and let him sign the divorce papers soon. Or you will still be the mistress.” Her tone light and full of mockery, Haley was surprised at her own calmness as she stood in front of the woman who literally seduced her husband. Forget it. Liam was no better. Leah's expression switched from white to green, her fingernails digging into her palms. She breathed heavily. “I know you're jealous because you can never give Willy even a single child. Doesn't he hate you?” Leah went on caressing that spot in her ab-domen, giving Haley a taunting look. “Forget it, I won’t waste my time with you, after all, I'm pragnant now, it's not good for the baby to be angry.” Disgusted, Haley felt like vomiting. Just how morally twisted Leah was to flaunt an affair in public? They'd only met a few times in the past. Haley once visited Liam's office to deliver his launch to pave the way for their closeness. While the man chased her out, Leah was there and had a triumphant smile on her face. Haley disregarded it. To not irritate Liam further, she avoided getting into a fight with any of his employees. But one day, Liam brought her home for dinner with the excuse that they were just back from a business gala. It had been evident in Leah's eyes that she wanted to covet her husband but Haley didn't mind because she trusted Liam. Very funny! The two deserved each other. Deeming standing there a waste of her time, she turned to walk into the elevator when Leah screamed at her. “Stop right there!” Leah trotted forward on her high heels, blocking Haley's path. “Did you bu-y jewelry here using Will's card, poor bit-ch? You're such a greedy woman, you're getting divorced and you still spend his money.” Haley pushed her out of the way. “Tsk, a cheating man deserves a dumb woman. Who said I came here to bu-y jewelry? I came here for an interview, duh!” Waving her portfolio at her, Haley snickered. She didn't waste time to watch the dumbfounded look on Leah's face, and she walked into the elevator which took her to the fifth floor. There… A stream of other applicants was waiting for the final round of interviews. Haley found an empty spot and sat on one of the waiting chairs. She glanced at her wristwatch nervously, tapping her feet on the floor. With this many applicants waiting in line, it would take a miracle for her to get the final interview. “Gosh! I'm so nervous!” A female sitting beside her shuddered. “I heard the chairman of the design department is so strict!” Another female whispered. “He's not only the chairman, but also the CEO of the DG Group,” said the guy sitting by her right. “Awwwn, Andrew Woods. I heard he is handsome and charismatic. Lavishes money on his women mercilessly!” Said the girl sitting close to Haley. “I've pulled many stunts to get to this final interview! I have to get this job!” She added with resolve which made Haley chuckle a bit. “You're quite ambitious, Amby. Rumor has it that he's married. Can you afford that?” “So what? As long as he's willing-” Haley shook her head. It turned out not all applicants were here for the job. Her gesture caught the girl's attention. She eyed Haley, a look of displeasure evident in her eyes. “You're not also here to covet Andrew Woods, are you?” “Believe me, I'll pass.” Haley chuckled. “Is she crazy?” “I bet Andrew Woods will glance at her twice because she's pretty. Isn't he only into pretty women?” “I think she's just arrogant. Let's see if she even gets the job.” The females whispered among themselves, making Haley the center of attention. The guy sitting by her right sighed. “It's hard to believe that you're not interested in the god of money, Andrew Woods.” He lowered his voice. “You just earned my respect, Young Lady.” “You never know what's inside someone's mind,” said the girl called Amby. “Don't believe her so easily, she might have a trick up her sleeves just like we all do.” “Another thought. She's giving up early because she knows she'll never stand a chance!” The second female rolled her eyes. “Yeah. From the looks of it, she comes from a poor background.” Laughed the third female. Their words fell on deaf ears because, at that moment, the secretary came out and called Haley's name. “Mr. Woods requests to see a lady called Haley. Is she here?” Haley raised her hand and stood up. “Please follow me, Young Lady.” The secretary smiled warmly, leading the way. As Haley followed her into the office, the whispers behind her increased, their voices filled with disbelief and suspicion. Haley stepped into the office. Sitting across the wide mahogany desk was the strong man. The air around the office seemed to thicken, his intimidating presence capable of snatching anyone's breath away. Not Haley's breath, though. Her heartbeat was intact. The man didn't didn't look up, his eyes fixed on the computer screen in front of him, concealing his face. Haley could only imagine, her heart sinking in gloom as she fiddled with her fingers, a slight guilt tugging at her heart. “Please introduce yourself,” he murmured deeply, his tone lacking patience. Sighing, Haley cleared her throat, her voice crisp and nervous. “I'm Haley, here to interview for the designer position.” Instantly, the man lifted his head as if compelled by a rapid force, and Haley saw his face. Chapter 6 The man's expression was masked by surprise for a few seconds, then he laughed. “What took you so long to visit my company?” Haley loosened up. Her li-ps pulled into a happy smile and she ran over and hugged him. “I'm finally here, Brother. How's life treating you?” “Fantastic!” He stood up and lifted her in the air, his laughter resounding in the office walls. “It was boring all day long before you appeared. What a huge surprise!” Seeing the happiness in her brother's eyes as he welcomed her warmly, Haley's guilt expanded. She pursed her li-ps and sighed as he put her down. “Why the gloomy look? Lemme guess, you miss your husband already just after arriving here.” Her brother pinched her cheek, taunting her. Then his brows pulled together in a displeased frown. “You've lost a lot of flesh. What's with the skinny look? Are you on a diet?” Haley shook her head. It was true that she'd lost a tremendous amount of weight in the past few years. Ever since she married Liam, Haley couldn't help but notice that. The years of house chores had greatly worn her out. “Big Bro…” she tugged at his jacket sleeve, acting spoiled. “The truth is… I'm divorcing Liam-” “What!?” Her brother didn't let her finish speaking. Looking flabbergasted, Andrew Woods sank into his chair. “You're pulling my legs. That is the most ridiculous joke ever! Don't you love that guy like your whole life depends on it?” It hurt to be reminded of how silly she'd been. “You even went against us, your family, to marry him, remember?” He reminded her. “So stop cooking up lies. As your Big Bro, I won't punish you for running off to marry him in secret.” Blinking her eyes, Haley fought to hold back her tears. She sat beside him on the chair's armrest and narrated everything to him. “So you see, it's not worth living in a loveless marriage…” Haley was afraid she would run mad someday because of that heartless man. She was even happy she survived the torture of those three years. After hearing her story, her brother sighed. “Three years ago, you left us to marry William. I thought you could live happily with him. I didn't think he'd dare bully you.” Haley had been so blinded by love that she refused to listen to any word her family said. She ended up getting disowned by her own parents. “How about forgetting that as-shole and coming home with me today? Mom and Dad miss you,” her brother suggested. Haley would jump at the opportunity, but… "I'll definitely go back, but not now. As soon as Liam signs the divorce papers, I'll move back home.” She couldn't meet her parents at the moment. What was she gonna tell them? How was she gonna apologize? Would they be able to forgive her? Her Brother was kind and understanding enough, but sometimes Haley couldn't understand her parents who had a bad temper. Crossing them was one of her biggest mistakes. "In the meantime, how about taking me in as a designer in this company?" Haley asked. "I'm using my first name anyway, people won't know you're my brother." Andrew's eyes shone with happiness. “You want to work here? As long as you are willing, the whole company can be given to you." “Haha! That's too much to ask, Bro.” Haley laughed. “Look at you being picky.” He ruffled up her hair. “If it's the DG Group you want, I'll hand it all over. You're my only Sis anyway.” But Haley denied. “I just want to work as a designer.” Disappointed, Andrew nodded. "I don’t understand. Why don't you let me announce you to a higher position in the company?" That would be too much. Knowing her brother well, he'd insist on giving her the best. So Haley changed the topic. "Actually, I've been working with this company for a long time." Her brother looked pale immediately. “Wait, what do you mean?” “Do you like last month's newest necklace "Treasure"?” Haley asked. Her brother was speechless. ”So you are “Crystal”? The most mysterious jewelry designer?” Haley smiled and nodded. Andrew looked thoughtful. "I wondered why Crystal is willing to work with our company, it's you!!!” Haley flushed in embarrassment. "I just want to start as a new designer in this company, so I don't need to let anyone else know who I am.” “Why though?” The frown returned to Andrew's face. “You're an exceptional designer! Everyone's dying to meet “Crystal” and I can't wait to boast about you!” The more he spoke, the more embarrassed Haley felt. “Come on, Bro… let's keep this our little secret.” She added, “I'm confident that I can prove myself, and I don't want to attract Liam's attention.” Under the alias “Crystal” Haley had designed countless jewelry and sold them out at huge prices. She wanted to feel confident about her love for Liam, so she worked hard to afford the gifts a powerful man like him would appreciate. But instead of appreciating those gifts, Liam left them to rot. The only sensible thing he'd ever done was hand over the sports car she'd bought as his birthday gift to charity. “You've suffered all these years…” Andrew patted her hair gently. “I'll help you get revenge and teach that heartless man a lesson.” Haley shook her head and whispered, "No need, it's not worth wasting energy on unimportant people.” “Have you really let go?” Andrew asked worriedly. Haley nodded. “The future is bright. I'll never look back.” “You've matured a lot.” Her brother stared at her proudly. “Since you've said so, I'll let him off. Just promise me you'll always be happy.” Haley hugged him again. “I promise.” Three years of hardship was enough for her to mature. She would never be stu-pid again. Haley's phone rang, disrupting the silence. Seeing Liam's name blinking on the screen, her eyes dimmed. “Have you made enough of a scene? Now come back home!” The first words he said when she answered the phone. Haley almost laughed out loud, but his words weren't funny. For three years, she'd gotten used to his authoritative voice always 0rdering her around, but now it sounded foreign in her ears. “William Nash, I told you to just sign the divorce papers. Leave me alone,” she replied, her low voice calm. Haley had been so used to him yelling at her but not anymore.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	816	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449027677_1702147306986923_4125041561680943467_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=e5A6qTuWr9YQ7kNvgFokLfZ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AeVaR8iINxcYYFeWJuKe2wL&oh=00_AYDDwuwcJsvHW4clGGTFBmJT-BAGsoBqhwYxizrwlOY07w&oe=6714D41B	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,201,917	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2201911}'	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 Millie Jordan was about to experience what a woman would go through if she were abducted by a group of perverted kidnappers. A dark cloth was tied over her eyes and her mouth was taped shut. She shivered in a corner like a frightened animal. Her body was littered with cuts and bruises all over. The rope around her neck was only less than three feet long. If she moved any further forward, the rope would tighten around her neck, making her unable to breathe. She'd tried struggling many times before, but she always ended up breathless and blue in the face. Her voice was hoarse, and her throat hurt. She simply couldn't get away. She could hear the abductors angrily cursing at her outside the door. They had tried forcing themselves on her just now, but she fought back and bit one of them harshly in the throat. She'd bitten him so hard that his laryngeal bone nearly broke and she nearly knocked him down. That was the reason why she was beaten half to death and locked up in a corner like this. They had even spiked her. She didn't know what was going on outside the door. The boat she was on suddenly crashed hard against something, and she was thrown to the ground in a heap from the impact. There were loud gunshots and people screaming. Finally, everything fell eerily quiet. The door was suddenly kicked open with a loud bang. Millie could hear the sound of heavy boots slowly approaching her. She curled into a fetal position. She knew what was coming next. She was going to lose her mind as she begged the person to take her, over and over again, no matter what kind of person he was. But she couldn't do that. She couldn't do such a thing behind Stefan's back. Just then, the tape on her mouth was cut off. She could finally talk. "D-Don't touch me! S-Stefan won't forgive any of you! I'm his girlfriend… He's already on the way, he'll come and save me, he's coming very soon!" "Stefan won't be coming." The newcomer's voice was deep and hoarse. It was different from the other abductors who had brought her here. Maybe this was their leader. "No, he will be coming! He won't leave me behind!" Stefan had been abducted first. Millie was the one who came alone with the ransom for his release. However, the abductors had only agreed to release him if she took his place instead. And because she wanted to protect the person she loved, she agreed to take the risk. When Stefan left, he told her to wait for him to return with help and bring her home safely. He'd even warned the abductors that if they dared to harm a hair on her head, he and his entire family would never forgive them. That was why Millie firmly believed that he would return to save her. The leader of the abductors didn't say anything. Instead, he played a recording for Millie. "I gotta hand it to you, Ste, I never thought that Millie would exchange herself for you. I've transferred the bet of ten million bills to you." "We all know that Millie is Ste's lapdog. Sure, Ste got abducted for real, but he doesn't need her to save him. They'd never actually dare to harm him." "Alright, alright. It's Wanda's birthday. Let's not bring that woman up." The last line was from Stefan Leach. His voice was soft, gentle, and melodious as ever. Millie always thought that Stefan had been gentle to her, but now she learned that he could be ten thousand times gentler than that. "That's right. It's Wanda's birthday today, and Ste booked out the entire club, especially for her. What a romantic gesture indeed!" "Ste, aren't you going to save Ms. Jordan?" "It's your birthday today. There's no rush. Come on, birthday girl, make a wish. I'll make sure to fulfill it no matter what you want." "Really? Then, I want to be with you forever!" Stefan seemed to go quiet for a short while. Then, he said in a doting voice, "Of course. I'd love that more than anything in the world." He'd love that more than anything in the world? Millie felt her body getting hotter and hotter. However, her heart felt as if it'd just been plunged into an ice bath. However, she still harbored some hope. Maybe it was just a faked recording made from various clips combined together. This was none other than the abductors' plan to get her to listen to them. "It's fake… The recording must be fake…" "You're simple-minded than anyone I've ever met." The leader's voice was as cold as ice. He then grabbed her chin and squeezed it. As soon as he got closer to her, Millie felt her breathing start to get ragged. She swallowed a lump in her throat subconsciously. Her heart felt empty. She was feeling the primal lust starting to overtake her senses. "Do you know what they spiked you with? If you don't have slept with a man now, you won't survived." "I don't care if I'm gone… Even if I did, I'd never betray Stefan!" "If he really loved you, he wouldn't want you to go belly-up even if you were already tainted. But if he doesn't love you, your effort are in vain. "You just have to handle me alone. Then, I'll let you go. I'll be the only one to touch you, and no one else, but you'll get to stay alive. The choice is up to you." The man then let go of Millie's chin. Millie was already on the verge of tipping over, and his touch was enough to send her completely over the edge. She didn't have any energy left in her upper body to reject his touches. Of course, her mind also flew out of the window as soon as he touched her. She didn't know if she was desperately grasping onto straws to live or if she was simply succumbing to the side effects of the potent love portion. The ropes were unwrapped from her body. The man picked up Millie's weak body and hooked her legs around his waist. Then, he pierced into her, wrapping her legs even tighter around him for better purchase. "Ah…" He forced his way into her, tearing her last defenses into shreds. "Wait, was it still your first time? Didn't you say you were Stefan's girlfriend?" The man seemed surprised. The pain seemed to have brought Millie back to her senses. She was deeply ashamed when she heard him say that. How could she have given her body to an abductor because she wanted to survive? And to think that this was her precious first time she'd been saving? Even if Stefan forgave her for this, she didn't think she was good enough to stay by his side anymore. Tears rolled down her face as the thought invaded her mind. However, the man suddenly bent down and kissed the corners of her eyes. "Relax. Otherwise, it's going to hurt even more for you," he whispered in her ear. So what if the man seemed to be gentle with her? She hated him with her entire being. She hated him for abducting her, for taking her first time, and for trying to get between herself and Stefan. As soon as she was rescued, she was going to report him to the police and have him imprisoned! With all the hatred stirring up within her, Millie bit the man harshly on the shoulder until the metallic taste of blood invaded her mouth. The man grunted in pain. Millie scrunched up her eyes, anticipating him to hit her, but the pain didn't come. Instead, he thrust even more deeply into her. Even though Millie couldn't see, she could still touch him. He was tall, built, and had a muscular body. He was most probably someone who worked out or did sports a lot. As she felt the tense muscles beneath her fingertips, Millie started to get frightened. The man ravished her over and over again for what felt like hours. She finally blacked out completely. When she woke up again, she realized that she was still in the same boat. However, she was the only one there. She was completely stripped, but her cuts and bruises had all been tended to. Clean clothes in her exact size were placed on the bedside table. Millie walked out of the cabin and didn't see a single soul anywhere about. It was as if she was on a haunted ghost ship. She desperately wanted to tell herself that everything that happened had been nothing but a nightmare. However, the teeth marks and the pain in her lower body told her that everything was real. Millie got off the boat and hailed a cab. She knew that she should be heading home to give Stefan a surprise. He must be scratching his head in despair as he thought of a way to save her. But for some reason, another address appeared in Millie's mind instead. "Sir, please take me to Verdier Club." Chapter 2 Verdier Club was a place Stefan often frequented to drink and hang out with his friends. Millie's conscience told her that the abductor had been lying to her, so she shouldn't be believing what he said. However, she just couldn't stop herself from coming over to have a look for herself. She had been with Stefan for three years and knew the private room he was often in. She rushed there at once. "You lost, Ste! So, truth, or dare?" "Truth." "Alright then. Who is the woman you love the most?" "How's that even a question? Of course, it's Wanda." "Ooh!" Everyone in the private room started to laugh and riot. Millie stood outside the door, her face turning more pale with every second. Her legs felt like lead, and her hand hung mechanically in the air. She couldn't bring herself to knock on the door. A while later, the people in the room seemed to have played another round of "Truth or Dare", and the "Wanda" from before seemed to have lost. "You lost, Wanda! So, truth, or dare?" "Dare," Wanda Lytle said, her voice as gentle as a feather. "Then find a guy in this room and kiss him deeply for three minutes!" "Don't say that," Wanda replied, feeling shy. "If you don't kiss someone, you're going to have to drink three shots of this beer!" "Ste…" she cried, looking beseechingly at Stefan. "Let's complete the mission." Right after that, everyone in the room started to cheer loudly. Judging from that, Millie figured that they must have kissed. Millie felt like storming into the room and tearing that homewrecker's hair out of her head. She also wanted to dig her nails into her face and scratch her eyes out while slapping the living daylights out of her. She also wanted to drag that brat out of the room, tear off her clothes, and get everyone to see what a shameless person she was. However, Millie only felt like running away. She was worried that everything she did for Stefan in the past three years would end up like a joke as soon as she rushed in. However, when Millie turned around, she bumped into someone. "I-I'm sorry…" "Aren't you here for the birthday party? Why aren't you going in?" The person whom Millie bumped into spoke in a deep voice. Millie immediately lifted her head and looked up. She would never forget that voice. That voice belonged to the leader of the group of people who had abducted her! It wasn't a familiar face that she saw. He had thick eyebrows, sharp eyes, a tall nose, and thin lips. His facial features were quite prominent and outstanding. The man also wore a dark coat over his shoulders. His eyes were cool as he looked at her with a distant expression. It was obvious that this was his first time meeting her. Millie forced herself to calm down. It was impossible. Maybe they just had very similar voices. Just then, the man reached behind her and pushed on the handle, opening the door to the private room. "No!" Millie panicked. Her mind blanked out. She wanted to run, but it was too late. Everyone's eyes were on her. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at the two people kissing each other deeply. Wanda realized that someone had arrived and felt shy at once, wanting to end the kiss. However, Stefan held her closer, snaking his arm around her waist, and continued deepening the kiss. The kiss lasted for three whole minutes; not a second more, not a second less. When they finally separated for air, Wanda's face was as red as a beet. She also looked shy and embarrassed. Meanwhile, Millie felt as if she couldn't breathe anymore. She didn't know if it was because she was triggered by their kiss or she just realized that Wanda looked a lot like herself. On second thought, she was the one who looked a lot like Wanda. Realization suddenly dawned upon Millie. Stefan saved her three years ago, but it hadn't been a coincidence. Stefan had long been paying attention to her before that. "What are you doing here?" Stefan's face fell when he caught sight of Millie. It looked like Millie was unwelcome at this party. Wanda's face also turned pale. "M-Ms. Jordan… It's not like that. I… I'll leave immediately." Wanda got to her feet, but Stefan pulled her back down by her hand. "Ste, you should take your time telling Ms. Jordan about us. Let me go." "I'll talk to her now." Stefan stood up and hid Wanda behind his body. "Wanda is the person I've always been in love with. It's just that her parents never agreed to our relationship and sent her abroad. I was only with you because you looked like her. "But now, Wanda is back by my side, and I don't need you anymore. Now if you're done here, get out of here and go back. Wanda is easily intimidated. Don't you dare scare her." Wanda escaped from Stefan's hold and went up to Millie. She grabbed Millie's hands and said anxiously, "Ms. Jordan, I'm sorry. But I can't live without Stefan. It's all my fault. You can hit me and scold me all you want. I'll even beg and grovel at your feet if that means you'll let us be together. I'll do anything you say!" Millie felt nauseated when she heard what Wanda said. She flung Wanda's hands away. Wanda let out a cry and fell to the ground. Millie was stupefied. She barely had any strength left, so it should never have sent anyone, let alone an adult woman, flying to the ground like this. Wanda was simply putting up an act. However, Stefan immediately pulled Wanda into his arms and glared angrily at Millie. "You've taken her spot for long enough. I've never treated you badly in the past, and I gave you everything you needed for the past three years. You've received more than what you're worth in the market, so don't push it anymore!" "My worth in the market? Stefan Leach, what do you take me for?" "Aren't you one? Don't forget that you were the one who took off your clothes and begged me first!" As soon as Stefan said that, everyone in the room burst into laughter. Some of the perverted guys in the room even started casting their lustful eyes at Millie. Millie's face turned as white as a sheet. How could Stefan talk about such private matters in public for everyone to hear? Did he do that to protect his so-called first love? "Now leave. Pack up all your things and leave the manor!" Millie wanted to talk, but nothing came out of her mouth. She was starting to feel smothered by all the sneers and mocking laughter in the room. She couldn't breathe. She turned around with a stagger and left in a sorry state. Someone spoke up after her. "Pierce, did you bring her here?" "I don't know her. I just saw her at the door and thought she was one of your guests." "You were late. Your punishment is to finish up this whole pack of beer." "I drove here. I'm not going to drink." Millie walked out of the club. It was raining cats and dogs outside. Since it was summertime, the rain was thunderously heavy and came in a flash. Millie was soaked all over. She was shivering from the cold, but she didn't know if it was from the weather or the feeling in her heart. After walking for a long time in the rain, she suddenly heard a loud whistle behind her. She turned around and saw a blond-haired man following her. Millie hurried forward, but the man kept chasing after her. "Hey, girlie! I'm calling you! Are you deaf or something?" The man sounded obviously drunk as he yelling. Millie was even more scared now. She took out her phone and quickly called Stefan. He was still the first person she thought of when her life was in grave danger. It was a long time before Stefan finally picked up. "Stefan… There's a drunk guy following me. What should I do? I'm scared…" "What are you calling me for? Call the police." There was a commotion on his side of the line. It sounded like they were getting ready to sing the birthday song. "Ste, come here. I want you to share my cake with me." "Alright, I'm coming." Stefan's voice immediately turned gentle again. It felt like a spring breeze that could warm anyone's heart. Then, the call disconnected. Millie froze on the spot. She forgot that there was someone still following her. The man hurriedly closed the distance between them. By the time Millie snapped back to her senses, it was too late. She was just about to bend down and grab a brick from the road to defend herself when a car suddenly flew up toward her and stopped right next to her shivering figure. The car sent a wave of dirty pavement water splashing all over the drunk man. Then, the car door opened, and a man got out of the driver's seat with an umbrella before approaching Millie. "I didn't get to introduce myself. My name is Pierce Atkinson." Chapter 3 Pierce extended his hand toward Millie. His fingers were long and slender, and he had a large palm. Millie was frozen in place when she heard his voice again. She was shocked. However, the drunk man rushed up to them just then, yelling, "Are you \blind? Did you not see me standing there? I'm going to skin you…" Pierce said nothing. He handed the umbrella over to Millie and grabbed the drunk man, forcing his arms behind his back. Then, he pulled out his phone and called someone. A while later, the police officers from the nearby station showed up. "This man harassed a young woman on the street. He should be a repeat offender. Take him back to the station as a fair warning to him." "Alright, we'll take care of him," the police officers said politely before taking the drunk man away. Millie should have grabbed the opportunity to run while Pierce was busy talking to the police. However, her legs refused to budge. She was still rooted to the ground. "Shall I send you home?" "Who are you?" Millie asked in a shaky voice. "Stefan's high school friend. I'm now a jobless retiree spending my days wandering around." "Were you from the force?" Pierce nodded. Millie was surprised. If that was the case, then he couldn't possibly be one of her abductors. After all, there had to be many people with similar-sounding voices in the world. She was just being overly paranoid at this point. "The rain is getting heavier. Let me give you a ride home. It's not safe for you to walk alone." Millie wanted to reject him, but she quickly remembered what just happened and gave in, climbing into his car. Pierce gave her an impression of a cool, distant person. He didn't say a word to her after she got into his car. However, he handed her a warm rug and a bottle of water. He left after dropping Millie off at Leach Manor. Millie stared at the place she'd been living in for the past three years and felt a large hand squeezing her heart until she could barely breathe. Three years ago, the Jordans had gone bankrupt, and Millie's parents were about to be sent to prison. Millie then tried to gather enough money for their bail and even resorted to selling herself at the club, where Stefan had been her first client. Millie had been terrified then, but Stefan treated her with nothing but kindness. After learning about her struggles, he saved her parents by bailing them out and even gave them enough money so that Millie's father, Frederick Jordan, could restart his business. That was how Millie fell deeply and helplessly in love with Stefan. Stefan treated her very well. They behaved like a young couple who were head-over-heels in love with each other and often went out for movies and dates. However, Stefan had never taken it a step further with her. He said that he was the conservative kind. He once told her, "Millie, I want our first time to be special. I want to take off your wedding dress and make you mine." At that time, Millie felt as if she was on top of the world. She couldn't believe how lucky she was to have found such a perfect man who treated her like a precious jewel. Nonetheless, Stefan never acknowledged their relationship in public. He said, "Too many people have their eyes on me because of my wealth and status. If they found out about our relationship, they're only going to make it hard for you. And I'd never want anyone to hurt you if I could help it." She believed him. But now, she understood that everything he said had been a joke. She was merely a replacement for someone else. Stefan had never loved her in the first place! Millie stared at her sorry self in the mirror. Cuts, bruises, and markss were littered all over her body. She closed her eyes bitterly. She'd given in to the abductor only to learn about Stefan's true colors. Had it been worth it after all? She put on a dressing gown and came out of the shower. She planned to leave after applying some medication to her injuries. However, the door suddenly opened. A drunk Stefan then staggered into the room. He looked dissatisfied to see Millie still inside. "Why haven't you gone?" His voice came to an abrupt halt. Suddenly, Stefan was wide awake. His eyes turned red with anger as he stormed toward Millie. Millie quickly put on her clothes so she wouldn't accidentally expose herself to him. However, in the next second, Stefan yanked the collar of her shirt and hollered, "What is this?" He glared at the bite marks on her body and looked like his eyes were about to pop out from their sockets. Millie only laughed bitterly with tears in her eyes. "Stefan Leach, what do you think is going to happen to a helpless woman when she's left alone with a bunch of kidnappers?" "That's impossible. I warned them not to lay a finger on you! They'd never touch you!" "And you believed them? You believed the kidnappers? You sincerely believed that they wouldn't do anything to me?" Millie found it hilariously pathetic. She was a nobody since no one knew about her relationship with Stefan. And since he never showed up for a long time, of course, her abductors would never let her escape untouched. "Who touched you? You could have jumped off the boat, hit your head against the wall, slit your wrists… Of all things, how could you come back here and humiliate me like this?" Millie was stupefied. She'd thought that Stefan started out being worried about her and still felt a sense of warmth. However, she now finally realized that he only thought of her as his possession. And now, because she'd survived the abduction, he told her that she was nothing but a humiliation. To think that her life wasn't even worth his ego! Right at that moment, Millie's heart hurt so much that she felt suffocated. "What if it was your beloved Wanda who'd been abducted instead? Would you also want her to slit her wrists or drowng herself or—" Slap! Stefan had slapped her harshly across the cheek before she could even finish her sentence. Millie was slapped so hard that she saw stars in her eyes. She felt nothing but pain on her cheek. Her head had also been forcefully turned to the side. "How dare you curse at her like that?" Millie swore that her heart broken at that instant. So, his beloved Wanda should never go through such experiences, but he couldn't care less if she did? Millie pushed Stefan away and said, "Stefan Leach, we are over." Then, she turned to leave. "Stop right there! You can leave, but you must return everything you own that was bought with my money!" Millie stopped in her tracks. There was nothing valuable in her suitcase. She'd only brought with her the daily necessities and a few changes of clothes. However, all of them had been bought with Stefan's money. "Now! Take off those clothes!" Stefan screamed at her, his eyes a dark, scary abyss. Stefan used to be warm and gentle to her. Yet now, he was screaming at her like a demon. "Stefan…" "Or, you can beg me to let you keep them," he said, looking down at her in disdain like he was her ruler. Millie had always been docile and obedient, listening to everything he said. She should know what to do next. Millie bit on her lower lip until it started bleeding. The metallic tang immediately flooded her senses and caused her stomach to lurch with nausea. Her face was as pale as a sheet. However, she didn't stop taking the clothes off her body. Gradually, her beat-up body was completely exposed before Stefan. Stefan had initially managed to get his temper under control. However, as soon as he saw the marks on her body, he burst into anger again. Stefan had never had slept with Millie for the past three years. However, even if he refused to touch her and abandoned her afterward, nobody was allowed to pick up after him and touch her nonetheless! Stefan grabbed Millie's chin and tried to kiss her, but Millie hurriedly turned her head away in disgust. His anger then erupted like a volcano. "So, they can kiss you, but I can't now, you filthy brat? Did they touch you here? Here? Or here?" Stefan started feeling Millie up, letting his hands wander down to her sensitive part. Millie suddenly felt utterly disgusted. It hadn't even felt this disgusting when she was forced to do it with the abductor. It was only when Stefan touched her that truly felt revolting! She continued to struggle, but her strength was no match for Stefan's. She was thrown onto the bed like a ragdoll. "Why would you pretend to be some innocent maid when you're with me? I'm going to —" Before he could finish his sentence, Stefan's eyes suddenly turned glassy as his pupils constricted. Something warm, wet, and sticky started dripping down his neck. Millie had grabbed the flower vase on the bedside table and slammed it against the back of his head. Stefan's lips trembled. Then, he blacked out before he could get the last words out of his mouth. Millie had no idea what he was about to say. She then pushed him aside and hurriedly put her clothes back on. It wasn't until she finally reached the exit that she asked the household staff to go up and check on Stefan. Then, she grabbed her suitcase and walked out into the dark of the night, trembling in fear. Suddenly, she caught sight of a car waiting at the gates. It was Pierce's car. Chapter 4 Pierce was on the phone with someone and didn't notice Millie coming out. "Alright, I'll go shopping with you this weekend. I'm driving now, so I'm hanging up. Okay, I'll do whatever you say." Pierce gave off the impression that he was a tough guy who spoke his mind in an assertive way. However, he was now speaking gently into the phone with a ghost of a smile. Suddenly, he didn't look too intimidating anymore. He was most probably talking to someone he liked on the phone. Since he used to work with the law, he upheld it and didn't drive while talking on the phone. Millie looked like she'd just seen her savior. She hurriedly knocked on the driver's door. Pierce frowned and rolled the windows down. "What?" "I'm hanging up now. Something just came up. You can do whatever you want to me next time." Pierce seemed like he was trying to pacify the other person on the line before he hung up. Then, he stayed inside the car while looking at Millie. He didn't unlock the car doors either. "What's the matter?" "Can you please take me to a hotel? It's not easy to hail a cab here, and it's not safe for me to go alone." Millie felt even more unsafe now in her current situation. Her hair and clothes were a mess. She'd even done two of her buttons wrongly. However, Millie didn't seem as if she was aware of her clothing situation. She just kept looking back behind her. "Please," she begged, on the verge of tears. It was only then that Pierce wavered and let her into his car. After taking her to a hotel, Millie then realized that all the money she had in her pocket belonged to Stefan. She wasn't thick-skinned enough to use it, so she looked back at Pierce once more. "Um… Can you please pay the room charges for me? I'll return the money as soon as I can!" Pierce walked up to the counter. "Three days. Just three days' worth of charges is enough. Thank you," Millie said gratefully. After making the payment, Millie made sure to exchange contacts with Pierce so that she could return his money afterward. "Can you come up into the room with me?" Pierce was just about to leave when Millie called out to him, stopping him in his tracks. He immediately turned back and looked at her with a frown. Displeasure showed in his eyes. Millie immediately knew that he'd misunderstood her. He thought that she meant something else with what she just said. She quickly shook her hands at him and said, "It's not what you think. I just… I just want to know about the relationship between Stefan and Wanda. I want to know when they met, why they broke up…" "I don't talk about other people behind their backs." With that, Pierce turned and left. His cold demeanor made it hard for anyone to like him. Millie blushed and then turned pale. She felt guilty when he spoke to her like that. She made her way to her hotel room in a disgruntled manner. However, she just couldn't fall asleep. Maybe the Leach family would report her to the police. Maybe she'd get arrested in the middle of the night. She just didn't know. Since she couldn't fall asleep, Millie grabbed her phone and started scrolling. She suddenly caught sight of a tiny, inconspicuous news article header. It said, "13 Wanted Suspects Nabbed at an Abandoned Port." Millie tapped on the header with shaky fingers. She saw the photos of the suspects and the boat she had been taken away in at once. These suspects were repeat criminals who were wanted for smuggling, kidnapping, and human trafficking. They always remained in the open sea and had been insanely hard to nab. However, thanks to the cooperation of the police and navy from many nations, these suspects had finally been caught. Millie stared unblinkingly at one of the suspects in the photo. Although she didn't know what the leader of her abductors looked like, she knew what his body felt like. And there was only one person in the photo who had a tall build, nearly six feet tall, and a muscular body. It had to be him! Millie thought back about her frightening first experience and shivered all over. She continued scrolling down the news article and saw the photo of a few policemen who were applauded for their work. There were a few plain-clothes officers who didn't show their faces. So, the photograph only showed a handful of the regular officers from Arbelton. She'd even caught sight of Pierce's face in the photo. Had this been his final mission before he retired? The news article did not elaborate on Pierce's position nor the cases he handled in the past, so Millie had no idea at all. She just clicked around on the few highlighted keywords in the article and realized that Pierce had come from quite a sophisticated background after all. He turned out to be the heir to the Atkinson Group! He was on par with Stefan's family, if not richer and more powerful than them. Pierce only had a younger sister in his family. Today was the day that Pierce officially took over the management of Atkinson Group, his family business. Many people commented that Pierce wasn't fit to take over the group because he had been serving the country for far too long and didn't know anything about managing a business. Millie felt her head spinning as she took in all of the information. There had been too many things happening to her in the short span of a day. In the past, her eyes had only been on Stefan. She never paid any attention to the things around her. Yet, today had been the day a storm blew over Arbelton. The same could also be said about her life. Millie managed to make it through the night half asleep. She thought that the police would come knocking on her hotel door the next morning, but nothing had happened so far. It was only then that she finally managed to fall into a fitful sleep. She felt a man's perverted hands roaming all around her body in her dreams. The man then slid his arm around her waist and pistoned deeply into her. He didn't leave any expanse of her skin unkissed. "Ahh!" Millie woke up with a scream. She was covered all over in cold sweat. It had only been a dream. Or a nightmare. Millie sighed in relief. She then looked at the time on her phone and realized that it was past noon. There were a few missed calls, all from the sanatorium where she volunteered. She quickly called them back. "What's wrong, Ms. Hudson?" Bianca Hudson was the nurse whom Millie worked with. "Bill refused to eat again today. He kept asking for you. We're all about to lose our minds." "How's his condition now?" "He's not taken a bite since noon. He's fast asleep now though because he got tired after making a huge fuss." "Okay. I'll be there in a while." "Alright. I'll prepare lunch for him again then. He'll probably get his appetite back when he wakes up and sees you later." Millie washed up and changed into fresh clothing before hurrying over to the sanatorium. The sanatorium where she worked was a costly, luxurious one. The old folks who lived here all came from rich families. Stefan's grandmother, Agnes Brown, used to stay here for a while. Back then, Millie often visited her at the sanatorium on Stefan's behalf. Agnes liked her very much and often told Millie that she would regard Millie as her granddaughter if she couldn't be her granddaughter-in-law. After staying at the sanatorium for a year, Stefan's uncle finally brought Agnes abroad to live with him. Now, Millie could only talk to Agnes through video calls. However, Millie had already made it a habit to visit the old folks at the sanatorium every weekend. She liked being with the old folks and spending time with them. When Millie finally arrived, Bianca was busy entertaining Bill. "You lied to me! She never came in the morning, so she's not coming in the evening either. I'm not eating anything! I'll starve to death!" "I didn't lie to you. Look who's here? Didn't I tell you she'd be here?" Bianca looked at Millie as if she was her savior. "I'll take it from here." Bianca handed the plate of food to Millie before hurrying out. "Why haven't you been eating your meals regularly?" "Why have you lost so much weight?" Bill asked in response, looking at her with concerned eyes. Ever since that incident, nobody had ever shown any concern for her or asked her how she was doing. Millie couldn't believe that the first person to console her was Bill, an old man whom she wasn't even the least bit related to. Millie felt her nose tingling. Her eyes turned red as tears started rolling down her cheeks. "Who was the one who treated you badly? Tell me. I'll teach them a lesson!" Millie tried her best to keep her tears under control. "It's nothing. I just finally broke up with a brat. I'll be fine after a while." "You've broken up?" Bill's eyes lit up at once. "That's wonderful news! My grandson will finally have a chance!" Bill immediately grabbed his phone and made a call. Millie couldn't manage to stop him in time. After he was done with the call, Bill held her hands and said, "My grandson is good at everything. However, his only problem is that he keeps everything bottled up and doesn't express himself well. You just need to be more forgiving about his terrible temper." While speaking, Bill suddenly felt short of breath. His heart condition was acting up again! Chapter 5 Millie was shocked. She hurriedly called for the nurses at once. Bill had just been eating a second ago, but now, he was being wheeled into the emergency ward. Meanwhile, the sanatorium also hurriedly called Bill's relatives to inform them of the matter. Millie waited anxiously outside the ward. About an hour later, someone arrived in a hurry. "Officer Atkinson?" "What are you doing here?" Pierce frowned when he saw Millie. Bianca hurriedly explained, "She's a regular volunteer here, and Bill loves her the most. He's been complaining of shallow breathing lately and often wakes up in the middle of the night. We never thought his condition would suddenly relapse…" Pierce didn't bother chatting with Millie and continued asking about his grandfather's condition instead. It was only then that Millie finally learned of Bill's full name—Bill Atkinson. Bill was later wheeled into the operating theater for an emergency operation. He was only wheeled out four hours later. By the time Bill finally stirred, it was already nighttime. The doctor said that Bill's condition didn't look optimistic. Also, since he was so old, his heart was getting weaker and weaker, and his time was almost up. Even with the best medicines and most advanced technology, they would only be able to prolong Bill's life by a year at most. The next morning, Bill finally regained consciousness. He spoke in a weak voice, "Am I… dying?" "Bill, the doctor said that your health is improving…" Millie wanted to tell Bill a white lie, but Bill stopped her. "You're a good girl, Millie. But I know my body, so you don't have to lie to me. I don't have many time. But that's alright. I'm old and wrinkly now anyway, and I've lived long enough." He then coughed a few times and said, "Pierce, come here." Bill called Pierce over and took Millie's hand, placing it in Pierce's palm. Millie's first instinct was to withdraw her hand, but to her surprise, Pierce grabbed hold of her and didn't let her leave. His dark eyes landed on her body. Millie felt as if her soul was being sucked into his deep, dark eyes. "Millie is a good girl. A nice young lady. Don't let her down." "Okay." Millie was stunned. She looked at Pierce suspiciously. She was just about to retort when Pierce discreetly grabbed hold of her wrist. "Marry her." "Okay." Pierce's voice was calm and unbothered. Millie couldn't tell what he was feeling from his tone. "Then hurry up and register your marriage. Let me pass away in peace." "We'll register our marriage immediately." Pierce and Millie went out of the ward. Pierce then said, "Ms. Jordan, I'd like to ask you to play along and register for a fake marriage license with me. We'll visit him together sometimes to make him happy. I can pay for your trouble. Just tell me how much you want." Millie felt her heart beating quickly when she heard these words from him. She'd suddenly thought of a way to exact revenge on Stefan. And that would be to get together with his best friend, Pierce. As soon as the idea popped into her head, it wouldn't go away. Her eyes turned red as she looked up at Pierce and said, "I want you to marry me for real." Pierce frowned deeply when he heard this. He looked at her for a long time, the abyss in his eyes swirling the whole time as he took her in. "That's impossible. Since we can't come to an agreement, we'll—" Before Pierce could fully turn Millie down, however, Bianca ran out exclaiming, "Mr. Atkinson Senior is throwing up blood!" Bill was wearing the oxygen mask once more. He kept mumbling, "Marry… Marry Millie… Let me rest in peace…" Pierce watched over Bill until his condition finally stabilized. It was only then that he heaved a sigh of relief. By then, Millie had also calmed herself down. She watched as Bill fell into deep sleep and felt sorry for him. She must have been out of her mind! How could she use the marriage as an excuse to get revenge? Whatever, she was fine with putting on a show anyway. She'd do anything to make Bill happy. "Pierce, about that—" "Okay. Let's get married." Millie was stupefied. "You want to get your revenge on Stefan, don't you? I'll help you." Millie felt her mind draw a blank. "But… But I…" "What, you're not interested in getting back at Stefan anymore?" Millie stood up straight and replied, "Of course, I still am! Let's get married then. I've got nothing to lose!" Pierce had been the one who saved her the last time, so he would know everything she had been through. And she had nothing to lose but everything to gain if she married a powerful person like him. Most importantly, her marrying Pierce would make Stefan uncomfortable and drive him into a frenzy. Just thinking about the expression on his face was already worth it. Millie then signed a contract with Pierce. They were both to stay married to each other for as long as Bill was alive. And in return, Millie would also get one million every month as her pocket money. They went to the city hall to register their marriage. Millie still couldn't believe it even when she was holding the marriage license in her hands. Did she just get married in a flash? What was Stefan going to do if he found out that she'd married his best friend? Stefan was a specifically possessive brat, after all. Nobody was allowed to pick up after him, even if he didn't want it anymore. So, what about now? Millie showed the marriage license to Bill. Bill was simply delighted. "You both have to live together now! Bring Millie to go look for a suitable house and make sure you renovate it according to her liking, understand?" "I understand." "Alright, you both should get going now because Mr. Atkinson Senior needs to rest. You can visit him once a week. If his condition worsens, we will alert you immediately. "It's crucial that Mr. Atkinson senior stays in a positive mood more often. Who knows, his heart condition may improve and he might end up living for up to three more years! It's all up to the both of you now!" Pierce and Millie left. As soon as they were gone, Bill sat up in bed, dropping the vegetative act, and pulled out the glucose drip from the back of his hand. "It looked real, didn't it? When I acted like I got a heart attack earlier? My acting was so good that my grandson didn't even notice anything amiss although he has a keen eye for such things. I'm good at this." "Yes, Mr. Atkinson Senior. You also scared us all half to death! We really thought your health was in trouble!" "That brat wouldn't have settled down if I hadn't done this. He's old enough now, and yet, he still refuses to find a nice young lady to start a family with. He drove me crazy for years. "Still, he managed to make it. I can't believe Millie also coincidentally broke up with her ex. Haha, I did the right thing! Millie is a real gem!" … Pierce first brought Millie to his home. As soon as she stepped foot into the house, she felt that Pierce was a cold person. Everything in the house was in muted cool colors. Although the sun was shining brightly outside the window, Millie felt cold and chilly inside the house. She couldn't help tugging her clothes a little more tightly to herself. "I'll transfer the money into your card in a while. This is my supplementary credit card with no credit limit to it. Use it to get whatever you want." Pierce had always been generous with his money. He wasn't financially lacking anyway. Millie didn't reject his offer. It was better for her to have money on her at all times. After washing up and changing into some new things, Pierce brought her out for dinner at a pasta house. They got a table on the second-floor balcony that had a close-up view of the lake. Then, Pierce excused himself to the bathroom. When he came back, he told Millie, "Stefan is in one of the private rooms in there and we bumped into each other just now. He insists that I grab a drink with him. Do you want to come with me?" Millie wanted nothing more than to show up with her arms around Pierce's and take in Stefan's reaction. However, she chickened out. "I'm not going." "Then, I'll go there for one drink and come back. You can start eating first if the food arrives. You don't have to wait for me." Millie nodded. However, things didn't go quite smoothly after that since the waiter accidentally spilled her drink on her clothes. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to do it. Can you please not complain to my manager? I'll lose my job if that happens." "It's fine. I'll just use the bathroom for a while." Millie didn't purposely make things hard on the waiter. She just went to the bathroom to try and get the stain out. When she came back out, she caught sight of Wanda walking toward her with a few of her friends. They were actually heading for the private room in the back. "I heard that Mr. Leach is going to propose to you. How big do you think the diamond is going to be?" "It's Mr. Leach we're talking about! It's got to be at least a 14-carat diamond ring! Don't forget to invite us as your bridesmaids at your wedding!" Wanda just smiled shyly, her face full of happiness. Meanwhile, Millie kept her head down and thought of leaving in another direction. However, things just didn't go as she pleased. They called out to her and stopped her. "Oh, how could she come crawling after Mr. Leach like a lapdog?" Chapter 6 Upon hearing that, Wanda glared at her friend before taking Millie's hand with enthusiasm. "Ms. Jordan, you must be here to give me your blessing, right? I knew you weren't a petty woman. I would rather receive your blessing than the blessings of hundreds of others. Only your blessing will make me happy." Wanda's eyes sparkled innocently. What a fake woman! Millie snapped, "Don't put words into my mouth. I'm here for lunch. I had no idea Stefan would be here." She was about to leave, but Wanda grabbed her arm and wouldn't let go. Wanda even shed a few tears in sadness. She lamented, "You still refuse to forgive me, right? I know I wronged you, and I'm willing to do anything to make it up to you. How about I go down on my knees?" Before Millie could speak, Wanda shakily went on her knees while sobbing, which attracted the attention of customers at the restroom. Infuriated, Wanda's friends went up to help her up from the ground. One of them yelped, "Why did you get down on your knees? You did nothing wrong. She was the mistress! She took your place and enjoyed what should have been yours for three years. How could you be manipulated by her?" "Yeah. I'll call Mr. Leach here to speak up for you." One of the ladies ran away in a hurry. Soon, Stefan showed up at the scene. Without so much as taking a look at Millie, he quickly pulled Wanda into his arms and wiped her tears away with a crushed expression. He asked, "I heard from your friends that Millie was giving you trouble and forced you to bow down before her. Why are you so nice? She doesn't have the right to make you do that." Then, he shot a furious look at Millie. Wanda could not speak clearly between her sobs, which only fueled his anger toward Millie. Millie watched the debacle impassively. It wasn't her fault. She tried to leave, but Wanda deliberately held her back. All Wanda wanted was to stir up drama. Millie scanned the crowds but could not see Pierce anywhere. She wondered where he went. "Mr. Leach, she followed you around. When she heard you were proposing tonight, she came here to ruin it." "Millie Jordan, are you done or not?" Millie checked out the back of Stefan's head. There seemed to be a patch that could not be seen from the front. He probably just suffered from a surface injury. Although he bled a lot, he did not suffer a deep tissue injury. She assumed that Stefan was too busy with Wanda to give her any trouble. She explained, "I had no idea you're dining here, not to mention the proposal. Wanda went on her knees willingly. I never told her to do that. "If there's nothing else, I'll go back to my lunch." When she walked past Stefan, he grabbed her hand. "How dare you lie? I want you to apologize to Wanda and never show up in front of her again." Speechless, she argued, "Why should I apologize to her?" "Apologize to her. You took her place and enjoyed what should have been hers for three years!" Millie's breathing grew uneven. She felt like someone had stabbed her in her heart when she heard his words. She did not date him intentionally. He was the one who lied to her. She wasted three years on him like a fool. Did he not have a conscience? Of course not. He and Wanda were heartless and complicit. "I did nothing wrong! Let go of me! I'm here to have lunch!" "You need to apologize!" She struggled with all her might, but Stefan grabbed her wrist so tightly that red marks started forming on her skin. He grasped her wrist as though he was trying to crush it. In support of Stefan's attack, Wanda's friends helped pin down Millie and forced her to apologize. "Ste, don't do this. She made things difficult for me because she loves you too much." "Wanda, you're too kind. Why would you speak up for your bully?" Stefan and Wanda shared a tender gaze. In the meantime, Millie started biting the people around her, scaring Wanda's friends into releasing her. She slapped Stefan and Wanda, who happened to be standing next to each other. The sound echoed through the space. Wanda cried loudly after she was slapped. Anger brewed in Stefan's eyes. Like a beast, he lifted his arm to return the slap. Judging from his strength, he might hurt Millie badly with that one slap. Millie had nowhere to run to. She was trapped in his grip. Closing her eyes, she braced herself for the pain, only to hear Stefan barking angrily, "Pierce, what are you doing?" She opened her eyes in fear. Pierce had grabbed Stefan's hand before pinning it against Stefan's back. Stefan finally let go of Millie's wrist due to the pain. Pierce's subtle moves were not lost on Millie during the altercation. She noticed that he had held her and shielded her behind him. "You're really something, aren't you? I'm surprised you'd beat up a woman." The passersby immediately cast judgmental looks at Stefan after hearing Pierce's remark. After all, it was very unbecoming of a man to hurt a woman. "Pierce, whose side are you on? Didn't you see how she bullied Wanda? Let go of me, or I'll be really mad at you." Pierce finally released Stefan. He clarified, "I checked the security footage. Wanda and her friends started it all." "I thought Millie was here to give us her blessing, but little did I know she followed Ste to the restaurant because she wasn't over him yet," Wanda retorted with a made-up story that sounded plausible. "Do you have evidence?" Millie said icily. "A restaurant is a public space open to all. I'm here with my new boyfriend." As she did not explicitly name Pierce or act intimately around him, he looked like nothing more but a random good Samaritan for the time being. Honestly speaking, she wasn't sure if Pierce would risk a fallout with Stefan for her sake. "What a joke! You should learn how to lie better. Did you really get yourself a new boyfriend right after Mr. Leach dumped you?" One of Wanda's friends jeered, and the others cackled disdainfully in unison. Only Stefan put on a serious face. He asked, "Who's your new boyfriend?" He believed in Millie's words because he'd witnessed her craziness; there was nothing that woman wouldn't do after she gave herself to her abductor. Millie instinctively stopped Pierce when she realized he was about to take a step forward. Frowning, he turned around and gave her a puzzled look. Wouldn't she want him to stand up for her? Was she worried about upsetting Stefan? The thought made him upset, and the light in his eyes dimmed. He stood there without a word. On the other hand, Millie did not think much of Pierce's reaction. She'd long given up on Stefan. All she wanted was to play a game with him and hide the fact she married Stefan's good friend for now. She wanted to keep Stefan guessing, and she bet he'd look into her boyfriend's identity with obsession. He'd be so tortured when he couldn't get any information on her boyfriend, at the same time beset by doubts. "Anyway, my new man is hotter and taller than you. He has the Golden Ratio, and he sports an eight-pack. Most importantly, he's better in bed than you." "Millie!" Stefan seemed angered and concerned because people started giving him funny looks. Only he alone knew that he had never slept with Millie. Wanda bit her lower lip. "D-Did you sleep with her?" "I didn't. Wanda, trust me…" While sobbing, Wanda ran away looking heartbroken, and so the fight ended as a farce. The crowds gradually dispersed. The smile returned to Millie's face after she won this round against Stefan and Wanda. At that moment, she heard Pierce asking, "How do you know I'm great in bed?"	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13364&ut	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	816	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13364&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/455134537_3910489159275942_3624702527298037073_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=jxlfiD5Wx0sQ7kNvgFYFIXk&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A6uqDXerNuwzj2puXdEVUT8&oh=00_AYBCXzRs6rovv7Qu_I2CeYK8LMn_jn62AHXJA9byFQgDZQ&oe=6714DDED	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,203,396	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2202775}'	No	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	“Where the f-k is she?” I hear the Beta scream. Oh no, my ex-mate Beta Kyle is looking for me and trying to torture me again. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. It hurts more than usual but still, I don't make sound. Years of experience has taught me to do so. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were askedd.” Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer and keep my eyes low. I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the back as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless f-king Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against the door, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought I could finally escape when I turned eighteen, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasn’t sure how much more my body could take. “How is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscle too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like shit?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits. I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims. “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the f-k did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please….” I beg. “He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t….” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " My brother and Beta Kyle fell silent. I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother. “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. Seeing Alpha Dane walking out of the door, my brother immediately grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to lead a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the cruellest man in the world, he has killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what will happen to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,721	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458407409_1310287059954406_2545096154532741104_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=P4UNvMDmLKUQ7kNvgFwQn7z&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ASWU3OVQu2kmWtOj17p1ZmN&oh=00_AYAlDtsmshR0gM6Oe7N8hvwLJV_hnTaup449GkgSZH8Xkg&oe=6714DEAD	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,203,562	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2203558}'	No	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	😍Read the next chapters👉	The roads were soaked. It had been raining for a whole day in Southbury. Aria Carver's backpack was thrown out of the door by the butler in disdain. "Mr. Kent doesn't want to see you, Ms. Carver. So, I have to say some words in his stead. Your birth parents are in the countryside. Your father's last name is Carver. "The Kent family mistook you for their daughter in the past. But now that Ms. Lily has been found, I hope that you can do what's best for everyone and stop contacting the Kent family." The butler, Alfred Dun, took out a card. "Here's 10,000. Mr. Kent instructed me to give it to you as compensation." "No need." Aria didn't even look at the card as she picked up her backpack. Alfred looked at her in disdain. She didn't want the money? Was she acting tough? She should really think about her circumstances. The Kents had found their real daughter. They wouldn't want a country bumpkin like her anymore. She was an embarrassment. "As you wish, Ms. Carver." Alfred closed the door with a loud bang. Aria paid him no mind. She only took a black backpack when she left the Kent Residence. She stood proud and tall. She left the Kent Residence without taking anything that didn't belong to her. The rain falling on her made her look a little defeated. The people on the second floor saw her and started snickering. They didn't care if she could hear them. "She's finally gone." "I know right? I was so afraid that she might not want to go back to the countryside, and would try to stay with us." Aria didn't respond, but a sneer appeared on her face. Were the Kents ignorant? Yes, they were. Aria chewed on a gummy absentmindedly. She had a head of long and glossy black hair. Her face was a little pale, but it didn't make her look weak. Instead, she looked quite mysterious. … At the same time, the Carver family was having an international meeting at their home in Janovin. Warren Carver sat at the head of the table. He held a cane in his hands and looked really intimidating. "It's been so many years. Is there still no leads on your sister?" He was talking to his six grandsons. The Carver family was the wealthiest in Janovin. The six scions of the family were all very remarkable people. Any single one of them would cause a stir if they went out in the open. At that moment, they all looked saddened. Longing and sorrow filled their eyes. They were the ones that lost their youngest sister back then. She was only a baby when she went missing. She never caused a fuss and was always very adorable. It had been 18 years. They had never stopped looking since. All the leads went cold at a secluded village in the mountains. They had no idea how many times the human traffickers moved their baby sister around. "Grandpa, let's keep looking. We will definitely find her!" Suddenly, a chubby man, Frank Levin, rushed into the room with some documents in his hand. He panted as he said, "Mr. Chairman! Little Ms. Carver has been found!" Warren, who was usually composed, stood up immediately. He was so excited that his hands were shaking. "Where is she? Send someone to pick her up right now!" Frank handed the documents over. "She's in Southbury. We're still looking into her exact location." "Then let's go to Southbury! Get a car ready!" Warren was very excited. … It was evening in Southbury. Aria, who had been kicked out of the Kent Residence, didn't go to the countryside. She waited for the rain to stop before she headed back to the place she was staying at. It was a very insignificant neighborhood. When she was parking her car, someone called out to her, "You're back, Aria." "Yeah. I'm back." Aria smiled. Maria Goode, a fruit vendor, handed her an apple. "I haven't seen you in two weeks. No one else could help me with my arthritis." "Don't forget about me, Aria. My hand always trembles when I'm playing chess." Everyone knew that Aria was a very beloved figure in the Elmer district. Some retired government officials loved to chat with her as she treated their conditions. The place might look plain and simple on the surface, but there was more than met the eye. The person who talked about his hand was Jasper Garland, a former national chess champion. Aria didn't delve into the identities of the other residents. She chose to live in this neighborhood because it was a nice place. Chapter 2 More Than Meets the Eye "I'll offer treatment for everyone at the community square tomorrow." Then, Aria reminded them, "Remember to take the medicine. Don't stay up late to watch soap operas. They won't end so soon." "The Tiara" was all the rage in the Elmer district at that time. All the older men and women were hooked on it. A lot of them looked guilty after Aria said that. "We…We will sleep at 10:00 pm from now on." In the past, no one could have imagined that this group of people would be so obedient to one person. A lot of them had made great contributions to the country. Even their identities were kept a secret. Elmer district's community manager, Joel Hayes, had been hoping that Aria would come back sooner. He could finally breathe a sigh of relief. "Dr. Carver, I have been keeping an eye on your house. I've not allowed anyone to approach your property." "Thanks for the hard work." Aria bowed slightly and handed him an apple. Joel accepted the apple with a smile. "It's no trouble at all. I trust you won't be leaving anytime soon?" A community manager like him could never keep the neighborhood's residents under control. "Yeah. I won't be leaving," Aria said as she took the key. Joel replied joyfully, "That's wonderful! I'll leave you be so you can unpack your stuff. Let me know if you need anything." Aria nodded. She inserted the key and opened the door after Joel left. The lock was very old. It didn't seem like there was anything special about it. But after she undid the first lock, an LCD lock appeared before her. "Confirmation to proceed with iris scan." Aria said casually, "Do it." "Proceeding with iris scan. Please wait." "Iris scan completed. Welcome home, master." It was a very classy computerized voice that hadn't been activated for some time. The metal door opened automatically with a "clack". The house was instantly illuminated. There was a bookshelf that was about six feet tall which was filled with medical books and containers with herbs in them. There was a lot of greenery at the door. Most of them were herbs. All of them were labeled. In the middle of the living room sat a very cool-looking black and red motorcycle. Aria walked over to the kitchen and took a bottle of water from the fridge. She wanted to drink some water and watch some TV. Suddenly, the phone that was charging on her desk rang. It was a custom ringtone. "Richie Carver, wakey wakey, It's time for work! Richie Carver, wakey wakey, It's time for work! Richie—" Aria took the call when it was about to ring for the third time. "Speak." "Boss, there's a huge job in Southbury. Should we take it?" Aria took a sip of the water. "What's it about?" "The richest man in Janovin is looking for his long-lost granddaughter. They say she's in Southbury. It shouldn't be hard to find her. This job pays a lot." Aria yawned. "Not interested." "Hold on! Please wait, boss! There's another one. The type you like! It's also a huge job!" The person on the other end of the call was very servile. Aria placed her chin on the palm lazily. "Tell me about it." "The York family of Janovin is looking for you. They're offering 10 million for you to treat a patient. "They also said that people who can find you or provide information about you will be rewarded as well. They're so stacked!" "Why are they so generous?" Aria went into work mode immediately. She tapped the phone and said, "Send me the details of the job." "Sure thing!" The next moment, the floor-to-ceiling windows became a screen, and the job information was projected on it. The York family had been around for ages. They had protected the country for generations. If Aria's memory served correctly, they even lived in the Guardian Mansion once. The York family had sent out invitations to quite a few renowned doctors. The invitation was in effect for a week. The location for the consultation was set at the Caesar Hotel in Southbury. They wanted to get a doctor who would be able to treat the illness of Landon York, who was in charge of the York family operations. There wasn't much description of Landon's condition. They only mentioned that he had been frail for a long time and that his condition couldn't be revealed to the public. It seemed like there was more than met the eye. Aria stretched her legs. "I'll take this job." Chapter 3 Saving Someone on the Streets "You have a good eye, boss! I'll prepare an account to receive payment from the Yorks!" Aria said calmly, "No need to rush. Let me sleep first. Do it tomorrow." Other than making money, Aria's biggest interest was treating all sorts of rare diseases. This job from the York family was a nice one for her. Honestly, she was probably the only person who wasn't fazed by the York's visit to Southbury. All of the prominent families in the city were scrambling into action. A family like the Kents had to reach out to everyone they knew and utilize all of their connections in an attempt to get an invitation from the Yorks. Even regular people were talking about how the city was especially lively that month. First, the richest man in Janovin came to look for his granddaughter. Then, the York family came to receive treatment. Some said that the Yorks came to Southbury because the legendary Whiz Doctor was in town. There were a lot of rumors about the Whiz Doctor, but some of them were quite outlandish. This time, the Whiz Doctor might actually appear due to the York family's invitation. … The following morning, Aria woke up late. Like any other working adult, she didn't feel like leaving her cool and comfortable room or her cozy bed to get out into the morning sun. But she had to work. So, she got up and washed her face. Without putting any makeup on, she grabbed her bag and left. In order to avoid the morning rush, she scanned a shared bicycle. "Are you heading out to work, Aria?" "Yeah." She was greeting everyone along the way and also had a piece of toast in her mouth given to her by Kenneth Kane. She rode the bicycle steadily without rushing and merged into traffic after a while. … After 30 minutes, Aria arrived at Southbury's renowned Caesar Hotel. Everyone at the entrance and the lobby looked very busy. In the past few days, almost all of the luxury cars in the city gathered at the hotel. In comparison, Aria stood out a lot as the only person who came on a shared bicycle. As soon as she came to a stop, Jose Garcia, a security guard, came over to chase her away. "Get lost, you broke college student. The hotel is not open to the public today." She planted one foot on the ground and met his gaze. Then, she said coolly, "I'm here to save someone's life." "You? Save someone's life?" Jose burst into laughter. "Young lady, you're still so young, but you're quite the braggart." Aria paused for a moment. Then, she showed him proof of her accepting the job on her phone. "Please tell the people inside that Dr. Whiz has arrived." "Dr. Whiz? You can call me Dr. Genius!" Jose gave her an impatient look. "I've seen many invitations. You're the first one to show it on the phone…" Jose noticed a luxury car rolling up as he spoke. So, he waved at Aria. "Go. Get out of the way." Then, he rushed over to the car and opened the door. "Welcome, Dr. Gunther and Ms. Kent. I'll inform the staff to prepare some tea for you." The people in the car just nodded at him. They didn't even reply. But Jose had a big smile on his face like he had won the lottery. The car drove past Aria. Lily looked out the window and recognized Aria. Her gaze wavered slightly. The old woman next to her, Salome Gunther, asked, "What's wrong, Lily?" She smiled softly. "Nothing." Aria's gaze remained calm. She walked away resolutely. There was even an amused expression on her face. She used to be someone who held people's lives in her hands, yet she had become the target of another person's shunning. Oh, how the mighty had fallen. Aria pursed her lips. She offered treatment to patients based on her mood and would never help those who were greedy or selfish. She had decided to give up on offering treatment to the York family's patient. So, she took out her phone and was about to reject the job. Suddenly, someone on the sidewalk screamed. "Oh, no! Someone has fainted!" People started flocking toward the voice. "Oh, God! It's a child!" "His face is so pale…" Hearing the commotion, Aria didn't hesitate at all. She parked her bicycle and rushed toward the crowd. The little boy on the ground was only three or four years old. His forehead was drenched. It seemed like he had been sweating profusely. A woman named Francine Gibson grabbed a man in a white lab coat. "Young man, you're a doctor, right? Please save the boy." "No can do, lady. The kid's family isn't here. I can't make any decisions without consulting them." The man in the lab coat, Jimmy Cornell, added with disdain, "Besides, I don't provide treatment to just anyone." Aria heard the exchange between the two of them. She pushed through the crowd and said in a professional manner, "Please give the boy some space. Let the air flow through. The patient needs fresh air." Her tone sounded so authoritative that no one doubted her. Then, she crouched down and placed her fingers on the boy's neck. Francine said anxiously, "Young lady, how old are you? Can you really make him better?" Chapter 4 Doubt "That's right, young lady. We should probably call an ambulance. This boy appears to be lost. I called out for some time just now, but no one came over," an old man said. He was concerned that Aria might be blamed if anything happened to the boy. Aria quickly unbuttoned the boy's coat and brought him to some shade. "Don't worry. I'm a licensed doctor." Then, she opened her bag and took out a medical kit. It was equipped with needles and scalpels of all sizes, all arranged neatly in rows. Aria felt the boy's pulse again. "Stop it! How can you simply touch the patient?" Jimmy yelled. He couldn't allow Aria to do as she pleased. She ignored him and continued to monitor the boy's pulse and heart rate. Jimmy sneered. "I'm Jimmy Cornell, currently studying at Janovin Medical University. My mentor is Dr. Salome Gunther. I'm not just a random bystander. You say you're a licensed doctor? How old are you?" Aria continued to ignore him. Her focus was on the boy. She took out a needle and began to sterilize it. "I'm talking to you! Even that old man knows we should wait for an ambulance. Why can't you get it through your head?" This was the first time Jimmy had been completely ignored by someone. Aria had one knee to the ground. Her demeanor was cool and emotionless. "Do nothing and wait for the ambulance? Wait as the optimal treatment period passes by? Is that what your mentor taught you?" "Who said we should do nothing while we wait for the ambulance? You're the one delaying treatment with those needles. Please don't show off your pseudo-science methods, and let me perform CPR on the patient." Aria shot him a cold glare after she heard what he said. Who would've thought that such a pretty young lady could have such a vicious gaze? "He has a heat stroke. Do you think CPR would help? What a worthless doctor," Aria said as she applied pressure to the boy's fingers. Her tone was glacial. Jimmy lost his cool immediately. "Who are you calling worthless? Do you even know who my mentor is?" He had just received an award overseas for his medical skills. He was incredulous at the woman's audacity to doubt his abilities. "I'm not interested in your mentor. Move." Jimmy's eyes turned bloodshot. "I'll let it slide this time since you're just a lowly traditional medicine practitioner. His lips are turning blue. It's a heart issue." "Hypoxia and ischemia might impact the respiratory system and cause the lips to turn blue." Aria looked at Jimmy with a cold stare, then added, "But a heat stroke can cause that symptom, too. The difference is that his pulse is steady. Moreover, his lips are parched. "It's clear that he had been exposed to high temperatures for a prolonged period. You don't even look at these symptoms, yet you claim to be a medical student?" "That's true. You have to look at the symptoms first. I was taught that too," someone in the crowd agreed with Aria. Then, people in the crowd started chattering. "It seems like the Janovin Medical University isn't anything special at all." "That young lady is way more reliable. I noticed she was quite professional when taking the boy's pulse." Jimmy couldn't take the humiliation anymore. "Alright. So, he has a heat stroke. Will your acupuncture cure him of it? If so, why are we even learning modern medicine?" "You can't represent everyone else who practices modern medicine." Aria glared at him icily. "I'll say it one more time. Move." There were two types of people she hated the most—those who looked down on traditional medicine and lousy doctors getting in the way of her treatment. "Sure, I'll move. I'd like to see how skilled you are." Jimmy crossed his arms. "If you can heal him with these needles, I'll get on my knees and apologize to you." "I'm looking forward to that." Aria located the acupuncture points and raised her hand. Chapter 5 Acupuncture Works Aria stuck the first needle into the boy without any hesitation. The boy immediately frowned. It was like he was regaining his consciousness. It looked like he was struggling as his brows furrowed even deeper. Someone in the crowd yelled, "He's waking up!" Jimmy was stunned. His face grew pale. "This can't be…" How did she pull that off? Just one needle? Could a person really regain consciousness from that? Aria raised her hand again. Her gaze was focused, and she looked very composed. She stuck the second needle into the boy's fingertips to draw some blood. Right after she did that, the boy opened his eyes. His pupils were dark and round, while his eyelashes were extraordinarily long. He glanced at Aria quietly, but his face was still quite pale. Everyone in the crowd was stunned. Francine spoke up, "Young lady, you healed with a few pokes of the needle?" Aria applied some light pressure on the needle. She saw that the bloodletting was done, so she removed the needle and pressed a cotton ball on the wound to stop the bleeding. "Madam, it's not that simple. Applying acupuncture to the fingertips can help with dissipating the heat. He was inflicted with heat stroke, which was caused by the high temperature. I just helped him cool down with acupuncture." "Spare me the theatrics. That kid hasn't spoken a word since he regained consciousness. You probably left him with some side effects with your treatment!" Jimmy snorted. Francine was a little annoyed. "The boy has already regained consciousness. Why are you talking about side effects? Are you just trying to get out of apologizing to the young lady?" "That's none of your business!" Jimmy looked at Francine and suddenly sneered. "I understand now. You're all in on this. You pulled me here, and she's trying to scam me. "This is an organized scam, isn't it? I knew traditional medicine practitioners were all fake." Aria's expression grew cold when she heard that. She was about to raise her hand. Then, the boy spoke up in a weak but icy tone, "Traditional medicine has always been an essential part of Celestria's culture. You're a lousy doctor, sir. You should put more effort into studying." "You…" Jimmy was at a loss for words. The boy spoke up right after he said he wasn't healed. The boy even spoke out against him. It was clear that the boy wasn't on his side. Francine burst out into laughter. "Hey, kid. He's talking about you. You should put more effort into studying." "I won't waste my breath with you bottom feeders anymore. You're just a group of peasants," Jimmy said in disdain. Aria flicked a needle in his direction. It brushed past his face and got stuck in a tree nearby. Such a violent display caused Jimmy to freeze up. Even his legs felt like they were about to give out. Aria smiled as she said casually, "Don't you think you've forgotten about something?" She was just a young woman, but she had a very vicious and commanding presence, which caused Jimmy to feel fear. He tried to keep his cool. "What did I forget?" "An apology," Aria said as she tapped on her phone. She looked devilishly charming. Jimmy didn't want to do that. So, he said arrogantly, "Everyone makes mistakes. I don't have any more time to waste with a traditional medicine practitioner like you." Francine couldn't stand his attitude anymore. "Is this how a student of Dr. Salome Gunther would act? You lost a bet to that young woman, and yet you refuse to apologize? Such ethics…" "What's wrong with my ethics? Who here can prove I lost a bet to her? None of you will ever have enough money to pay for Dr. Gunther's treatment. "Me being here and providing free medical services is an honor for all of you. How dare you peasants keep babbling about such nonsense? Don't you dare cause trouble here! Do you even know where you are right now?" Francine's hands trembled in anger. "You… You!" Jimmy snorted. He looked at all of them with utter disdain. They were in a modern society. He didn't believe that Aria would dare to do anything to him. Chapter 6 Teaching Him a Lesson Jimmy had always thought that the common folk were beneath him. He didn't notice that Aria's gaze changed as she looked up. Viciousness and contempt filled her eyes. She casually toyed with a piece of candy in her palm. Then, she flicked toward Jimmy. He felt his knee give out as he fell to the ground. "Ah!" The pain caused him to frown. He tried to get up but realized that he couldn't move his body at all. He couldn't talk, and his hands wouldn't budge. It felt like his movements had been sealed with the attack. Aria walked up to him and said calmly, "As a medical student, you failed miserably at determining the patient's symptoms, and you even declared a verdict without a second thought. "Being a doctor doesn't mean you're better than anyone else. It's a job for you to help people in need. You're unskilled and unethical. Now that you're on your knees, I'll accept your apology. Consider this a lesson I'm teaching you in your mentor's stead." "You!" Jimmy's eyes were filled with hatred. Aria leaned in and whispered in his ear. "Since you're such a shameless person, it'll probably be okay if you remain on your knees here for a couple of hours." "What did you do to me? I want to call the cops! I have been assaulted!" Jimmy yelled. Aria smiled. "And who can prove anything? Mr. Cornell, you got on your knees yourself. I didn't even touch you." "I know right? He deserves that!" The people in the crowd felt great satisfaction seeing Jimmy in that state. "The young lady didn't do anything. Stop lying!" That was the truth. He was the one who refused to help the boy. He was also the one who was running his mouth after Aria provided treatment for the boy. He was also the one who had been cursing at everyone in the crowd and was shameless enough to refuse to apologize. He was a true disgrace to the medical profession. Did he really think he could just say all those things without repercussions? He even tried to blame Aria for his condition. The women in the crowd started to yell, "Everyone, come and take a look! There's an unskilled medical student here. He's on his knees to apologize right now!" "You! All of you!" Jimmy's face was flushed, and his breath was labored. That was why people didn't mess with the ordinary citizens who were brave, kind, and despised delinquency. Jimmy was a fool for being so domineering in front of them. The more people looked at him, the lower Jimmy's head hung. He wished the ground would open up and swallow him up. He was afraid that someone would recognize him. The malice in his eyes grew as he looked at Aria. They were both in the medical industry. So, they were bound to meet again someday. He swore he would get back at her the next time they met. Aria didn't spare him another glance. Besides, if they crossed paths again, she didn't mind breaking his legs. Quite a lot of the older people in the crowd asked for Aria's contact information. They had seen how she performed acupuncture on the boy. It was clear that she was an extremely skilled doctor. They were determined to secure her contact information. Aria didn't turn any of them down, so she added them to her contacts. Francine asked enthusiastically, "Young lady, you were so skilled with the needles. Is there a traditional medicine practitioner in your family?" Aria thought about Georgina Harris, the woman who used to be her grandmother while she was living with the Kents. Georgina was the only one who showed her any kindness. She came up with a solid reason. "Yes. My grandmother practices traditional medicine. She runs a care center." "No wonder. I'll introduce some clients to her soon!" "Sure." Aria thanked Francine politely. Aria didn't have the airs of a renowned doctor at all. She was a legend hiding in plain sight. The boy hadn't spoken at all since he talked to Jimmy. He just sat there quietly as he observed everything. His eyes were very bright, and he looked really adorable. After she finished talking to everyone else, Aria looked at him. "Are you still lightheaded?" He shook his head. Then, he looked up at Aria. "Miss, I'm Miles. Thanks for saving me. If it weren't for you, I would've been dead." Miles York's voice was very sweet. His eyes were round, and his face was very smooth and cute. He did a cute little bow when he thanked Aria. "Your name is Miles? Where is your family?" Aria asked with a raised eyebrow. "They're all inside!" Miles said as he pointed behind him at the Caesar Hotel. Not just anyone could get in there at the moment. Chapter 7 Saved Someone Important People in the crowd exclaimed in surprise and started talking. "Everyone in Caesar Hotel today is quite important. I heard that there are a lot of prominent medical families in there." "Then this boy…" Aria wasn't surprised at all. After all, Miles was very well-dressed. The watch he was wearing on his wrist was quite expensive as well. "Remember to bring bodyguards when you come out next time," Aria said as she packed her medical kit up. When Miles realized that she was leaving, he clung to her leg. Aria couldn't get on the bicycle, so she looked down at him. Miles didn't speak. He just held on to her sleeve. He took a step whenever she did. They were going nowhere like that. She stopped in her tracks. "I'll take you back to your parents." "Okay!" Miles got what he wanted. He nodded and said, "I'll have my parents thank you properly, miss." Aria adjusted his collar for him. "No need for that. I don't take payment for helping kids." "And…" Miles shifted his gaze. "Do you have a boyfriend, miss?" Aria stood up straight. "No." "Then, I'll ask my brother, Landon, to be your boyfriend as thanks." Miles smiled as he started describing Landon. "Landon doesn't like to talk, but he's very handsome. He makes a lot of money, too. It'll be good for your ego if you go out with him. A lot of pretty ladies want to marry him, you know." Aria smiled when she heard that. "I have no plans of getting married right now." "Okay," Miles replied with disappointment as he drooped his head. He continued walking with Aria dejectedly. When they arrived at the hotel entrance, he looked at Aria enthusiastically and said, "Miss, why don't you meet with Landon first? You should make your decision after you see him." He was sure that Aria would fall for Landon when she saw him. He was a very handsome man, after all. Aria smiled. "You're trying so hard to promote your brother to me. Does he know about this?" "He's always sick. Everyone in the family has been telling him to get married. You're such a skilled doctor, and you're pretty, too. I'm sure a lot of people want to be your boyfriend. So, I'm just trying to get you to give Landon a chance." Aria looked at his parched lips. Then, she went to buy him a bottle of water and some crackers. "Stop talking so much. You're still recovering." Miles was very obedient. He ate whatever Aria gave him. He couldn't open the bottle himself, so he raised it up to Aria and said weakly, "Please help me open it." Landon's assistant, Troy Jepson, came to meet Miles and was shocked to see what was happening. He was sure that the woman with Miles was that imposter that the Kents kicked out. Why was Miles with her? He even asked her to help him open his bottle. Did he change his entire personality? Something flashed in Troy's eyes, but he quickly suppressed his emotions. He knew who Aria was, but she didn't know him. Troy took care not to expose his identity as he walked up to them in a hurry. "Mr. Miles! I've finally found you. I'm so glad you're okay." "This pretty lady saved me," Miles said as he held Aria's hand. He had a defiant look on his face. It was like he was finally himself again. Troy politely said, "Thanks, Ms. Carver." Aria looked at him calmly. "He already thanked me." Her attitude made it hard for Troy to grasp the situation. So, he said to Miles, "Mr. Miles, Mr. Landon called in some favors to track you down. He's in the car right now. He didn't even take his afternoon meds yet." Miles looked up in surprise. He didn't expect Landon to come out here personally.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11844&	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	816	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11844&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/447286897_1022492742780200_5182170120201506382_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kxSAbyQqjcgQ7kNvgGXLmd-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AtMhjeYdwEH-IerAfAtkUJT&oh=00_AYCfTvVNxgi7blV4NzAn-atdZTDaSY0t0xw8xaEPt9W52A&oe=6715060E	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,203,516	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2202775}'	No	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Ever since I was 6, I, the Alpha's only daughter, have been a slave to our entire pack, tortured and taunted by all, for I have committed the unforgivable sin. By the time I turn 22, the sin was relieved with the arrival of an demon Alpha, rumored to have killed all his nine ex-wives. ... “Where the f..k is she?” I hear the Beta scream. I already knew Beta Kyle was talking about me, the only servant of the house. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times and only speak when spoken to, even if what they are doing to me hurts. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were asked.” Beta Kyle spits at me. The name of my brother makes me shiver. I am Alpha Trey's only sister, yet I was reduced to be his slave while his Beta humiliates me however he likes. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. I resisted, he was stronger than me and I didn’t need locking up for another week with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. Words exchanged between the other pack members when I was in the room. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. Also there was this rumor that Alpha Dane had killed all his 9 mates. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. Yet he doesn’t tell me why. We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the back as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless fucking Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Suddenly I hear someone clearing their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. He doesn’t introduce himself either, why should he? “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? “Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is laugh and mock me. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It’s rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn’t interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in Alpha Dane's cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the f... are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. "Let go off me! It's none of your business" Trey's face turns red. Ignoring Trey's yelling, Alpha Dane says with his eyes set on me, "It is my business if she is to be my bride." I look up, my eyes filled with the same incredulity in Trey's. "Why? You want a murderer to be your bride?" "Murdered whom?" "Our parents! That little brat killed our parents when she was 6!" Trey snarls.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,721	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457252582_498224729629967_7770805634437285816_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RrTV8rSkGOYQ7kNvgH3kHop&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AtMhjeYdwEH-IerAfAtkUJT&oh=00_AYAKcNvjtfady9pmQE93ZKyKr_9ihDmp_sTbSAn7vLuC4Q&oe=6714D6DB	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,201,634	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2201630}'	Yes	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	❤️😍 click to read on 👉	Chapter 1 A horrified scream rang out at the Johnson residence. "Oh, no! Ms. Sabrina's taking her life!" The people who were seated in the living room immediately bolted upstairs, with Lucille Johnson being the exception. She glanced coldly in the direction of Sabrina Johnson's bedroom on the second floor before getting up and lazily heading upstairs. "What happened?" An angry voice rang out. It belonged to Lucille's grandfather, Horace Johnson. A maid knelt on the floor with her head bowed. She trembled as she said, "We came upstairs to call Ms. Sabrina, Mr. Johnson Senior. That was when we found her lying unmoving in bed. There was a will letter and a bottle of sleeping pills on her bedside table." A will letter? Sleeping pills? Everyone looked stunned and horrified. Even Lucille was slightly surprised by the lengths Sabrina had gone to. A man got down on one knee by the bed. He lifted Sabrina into his arms without saying a word. His handsome face was grim as he growled, "I'll take her to the hospital!" As he walked past Lucille, he glared at her and snarled, "You'd better pray nothing happens to Bree!" Then, he strode off. Lucille narrowed her eyes without saying anything. Just then, a shrill voice that was both mocking and choked up rang out. "Why did you have to force Sabrina to death, Lucille? How can you be so cruel?" Lucille turned to frown slightly at Ivy Beech. Ivy was her stepmother and Sabrina's mother. She said coldly, "She tried to murder herself of her own accord. How is it my fault?" "You imbecile! Sabrina's your sister! How can you be so heartless and evil?" Her father, William Johnson, was furious. He didn't care how his words would affect her. Then again, she was already used to it. She smiled, but it didn't reach her eyes, which were frosty. She didn't say anything. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Horace move his walking cane. She gave him a rebellious look and asked lazily, "What? Do you want to hit me again, Grandpa?" Lucille could clearly see the hatred and disgust in Horace's eyes. He was known for being biased against her, anyway. His eyes and heart had been blinded by prejudice. He roared, "How did we end up with an imbecile like you in the family? You're nothing but an ingrate! You don't deserve to be included in our family tree!" Lucille laughed derisively as her eyes flashed with mockery. "Do you think I want that? Remove me, then!" Horace couldn't stand her arrogance and rebelliousness. He gave her a look of disgust and snapped, "You're ridiculous! If anything happens to Sabrina, you—" She cut him off. "What? Are you going to murder me so I can die with her?" She sneered, not believing for a second that Sabrina would die just like that. Sabrina was such a vain, covetous coward. How could she possibly bear to die? Still, she had to admit Sabrina had improved her acting skills immensely. She'd fooled everyone around her. Horace and the others looked at her without any trace of love or concern. They only felt hatred and disgust for her. Lucille said, "I'm a daughter of the Johnson family, just like her. Why do I have to give in to her at every turn?" William snapped, "Because she's your sister!" Horace retorted, "Why? Think about the horrible things you've done over the years! You haven't stopped trying to frame Sabrina for things she hasn't done, and you've caused trouble at every turn. "You're also obnoxious and worthless. What else are you capable of? What can you bring to the Johnson family?" Lucille's gaze darkened, and her expression turned stormy. At the same time, she exuded iciness as her lips curled up. Of course. How could she have forgotten? Sabrina was renowned in Whiteloop City for her talent and skills. In recent years, she had boosted the Johnson family's reputation and benefited them greatly. Horace continued, "You have to call off the engagement with the Quall family. It's not like they'll let someone with your reputation marry into their family!" Lucille challenged him. "What if I refuse?" He slammed his walking cane on the floor and scowled. Then, he roared, "You have no room for refusal!" With that, he led everyone else to the hospital. Lucille watched them leave, as calm as could be. Similar experiences had happened countless times in the past—she was already used to it. To the Johnsons, Sabrina was their lucky star. Meanwhile, she was nothing but a symbol of misfortune. She knew she'd truly given up on her family on the day that her heart had stopped hurting because of their accusations and insults. She no longer felt lonely because none of them understood her. Lucille could understand why the Johnsons had fallen for Sabrina's terrible acting. They were silly and only had their eyes on the money. But Harold Quall… She couldn't understand how he'd been blinded by Sabrina's idiocy. He was supposed to be smart and capable. How had he become the heir of the Quall family when he was a fool? … When Lucille arrived at Central Hospital, Sabrina had already gotten her stomach pumped and had been admitted. As Lucille approached the hospital room, she heard the conversation inside. "How's my daughter, doctor? Is her life at risk?" Ivy asked anxiously. "Yeah. How's my granddaughter? She's been weak since she was a child, and her heart isn't in the best condition. Will this have any lasting side effects on her health?" Horace asked. The doctor was taken aback. Sabrina had heart problems? Still, he didn't think much of it and said, "Don't worry. The patient was brought to the hospital in time, so she's fine now. She'll wake up soon. Remember to put her on a clean diet for the next few days. She can be discharged after that." Everyone sighed in relief at his words. Meanwhile, Lucille sneered to herself. The doctor left after telling the Johnsons what to do. When Ivy turned and saw Lucille standing at the door, her expression became twisted and menacing. She asked warily, "What are you doing here? Are you trying to harm Sabrina again?" Lucille rolled her eyes. Like mother, like daughter. Did they think she didn't have better things to do? She didn't need to do anything. Sabrina could act out the scene herself! "What are you doing here, you imbecile? Get out of here! Don't dirty Sabrina's hospital room!" William barked. Lucille raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms. She felt like she'd be doing their anger an injustice if she didn't say anything. "What am I doing here?" She sneered. "I'm here to see whether your precious little Sabrina's still alive, of course." "Lucille!" Harold's voice rang out coldly. She scratched her ear and looked at him lazily. Harold strode toward Lucille and dragged her out of the hospital room. Then, he flung her aside and waited until she'd snapped to her senses to say, "She's your sister, Lucy!" Lucille looked up at him. This again? That was all everyone could say to her! She snorted. "My sister?" Harold met her eyes. He couldn't help feeling taken aback when he saw the frostiness in her eyes. He'd always known that she was pretty. In fact, she was much prettier than Sabrina. She was just… too strong-willed and arrogant. Lucille continued, "Have you ever met anyone who would steal their sister's fiancé? I wouldn't dare admit that I have a homewrecking woman as a sister!" Harold said, "Sabrina and I genuinely love each other, Lucy. I—" She cut him off while looking like she couldn't care less what he had to say. "Yeah, whatever. Cut the crap. I don't care whether you two are really in love or not." Harold looked at her. He thought she was saddened by his words, so he said, "Fine. I won't say anything. My engagement to you has to be called off, though." "What if I say no?" Lucille blinked. A trace of pity flashed in Harold's eyes. He didn't want to hurt Lucille, but he'd only ever thought of her as his sister. Sabrina was the one who'd always held his heart. "Lucy, I…" She didn't let him finish again. "If you want me to agree to call off the engagement, tell Sabrina to get on her knees and apologize to me. Once she does that, I'll give this clandestine relationship the green light." Harold's expression turned menacing at her words, and his gaze turned cold. Then, he snapped, "You're the one at fault, Lucy, not Sabrina! "It's fine if you don't apologize to her, but how can you demand she get on her knees and apologize to you? How can you be so unreasonable? When did you become so heartless?" He paused, and his chest heaved with anger. Then, he continued, "Since you two were kids, she's spoken up on your behalf despite you being in the wrong. She tried so hard to protect you! But look at what you've done! You've tried to murder her time and time again, and you even got someone to sully her. "Do you have a heart? Are you still human? She even wrote in her will letter that we weren't to blame you for anything. Yet you show no sign of remorse, and you're demanding something so ridiculous! I'm so disappointed in you!" Lucille narrowed her eyes and sneered. Sabrina had mentioned her in her letter, huh? This was what she did best—pretend to be frail and kind. "What? I guess that means she can't do it. Forget it, then. I'm not the one who's trying to seek death all the time," Lucille said calmly. She acted like she didn't hear a thing Harold had said. Honestly, she was already immune to those things. Harold felt like his rage had fallen short of its target when he saw how she refused to own up to her mistakes. "When did you become this cold-blooded?" Chapter 2 Lucille smiled without answering Harold. She turned to head to the elevator but stopped after a few steps. She turned back to look at Harold and said, "Oh, right. Everything I just said will remain valid forever." Then, she headed into the elevator without a backward glance. Harold remained where he was. He was frowning. He watched her leave. … In Central Hospital's garden, there was a stone bench underneath a towering tree. An old man with snowy hair sat there with a young, debonair man. "You're already 28, Spencer, yet you don't have any women in your life. I'm almost ashamed of you," the old man, James Layton, said. James asked cautiously, "Do you have some unspeakable condition?" He'd introduced Spencer to countless beautiful socialites, yet the latter hadn't been interested in the least. Could it be… there really was something wrong with him? Spencer's gaze darkened at that. He frowned slightly as a trace of helplessness flashed in his eyes. He said, "You look like you're pretty healthy, Grandpa. If there's nothing wrong with you, I'm gonna get going." James huffed. "You brat. Don't tell me you want to spend the rest of your life alone!" Spencer straightened his suit elegantly. It was easy to see that he was a perfectionist. He didn't let a single wrinkle go. He said calmly, "That was exactly my plan, Grandpa." James felt like something had lodged itself in his throat and refused to go down. He was rendered speechless. "Alright, Grandpa. I need to head to the company to deal with some work, so I'll have Kent take you back." Spencer was helpless when it came to dealing with James, who would occasionally pretend to be sick so he could force Spencer to go on blind dates. "Kent, take Grandpa back to Layton Manor." Kent White had been waiting silently this whole time. "Yes, boss." … Lucille didn't drive away from the hospital. She strolled along the tree-lined road leading away from it, not knowing where she was headed. That morning, Harold called her. He asked her to return to the Johnson residence so they could discuss calling off the engagement. If she refused, Harold and Sabrina would never be able to be together in public. Harold adored Sabrina, so he tried to think of everything he could do to call off the engagement. It was too bad Lucille refused to budge. That was why Sabrina had taken her life. It was supposed to be Sabrina's way of giving Lucille and Harold her blessing, but it was actually a scheme to push the blame on Lucille. That way, the Johnson family would force Lucille to call off the engagement. After all, they wouldn't bear to let their precious Sabrina suffer such a grievance. All Lucille could say was that Sabrina had made the right move. Since they were children, Sabrina had always acted like a kind, understanding older sister, whether at school or at home. Lucille had always been made out to be a cruel, heartless younger sister. Lucille never would've expected Horace and William, for whom she'd held the utmost respect in the past, to be the ones to hurt her deepest. She'd gone from not understanding them to being disappointed in them. Ultimately, she'd become numb. She was only 24 this year, yet she'd never experienced an ounce of familial love. Prejudice and cold shoulders were all she knew. This had taught her one thing—to never overestimate a person's humanity. As she strolled along, she stopped beside a lake. She stared at the bottomless water and found that it was like her. Her heart had long since been sealed in a deep, dark cave where no light could enter. … An expensive car headed in Lucille's direction. Spencer leaned against the window with his head propped on one hand. He stared at the trees outside as they drove past. Suddenly, a slender figure entered his line of sight. The car was about to drive past her when he inexplicably told his subordinate, Mack Wood, to stop. "Stop the car." Mack slammed the brakes, making the car skid to a stop. He turned to look at Spencer in confusion. "What's wrong, boss?" The only answer he received was the sight of Spencer getting out of the car. He was stunned. He turned to look out the window and saw a slender woman standing by the lake. Her long hair cascaded down her back, and her all-black outfit made her look particularly thin. She stood there, looking like she was about to jump into the lake. Then, he saw Spencer head toward her. Was he going to save a damsel in distress? At that moment, Lucille was in her own world. She didn't notice Spencer behind her. "Miss, you can always talk to someone if you're facing any issues." When his voice suddenly rang out behind her, she jolted in shock. She was about to turn to see who it was when she accidentally stepped into a small hole and lost her balance. She toppled backward. Without anything for her to grab onto, she could only accept her fate of falling into the lake. "Ah!" Mack had just gotten out of the car when he saw this. He cried, "Watch out!" Fortunately, Spencer was quick to act. He swiftly grabbed Lucille's hand and pulled her into his arms while steadying her. A pleasant cologne wafted into Lucille's nostrils, and her heart pounded. She was taken aback. Spencer's strong arm was still wrapped around her waist, and he didn't seem to want to release her. "You can let me go now, sir," she said. Her voice was muffled because she was pressed to his body. Only then did Spencer release her. She smelled nice, and he didn't hate it. It had even distracted him for a while. Lucille looked up. She was surprised by how good-looking Spencer was. He was right up her alley. His deep-set eyes were charming and alluring underneath his bushy brows, and his nose was tall. He was handsome. Spencer frowned at her dazed look. He took in her appearance and noticed that she was quite pretty, albeit a little skinny. He asked, "Why did you resort to this?" "Huh?" Lucille blinked at him. Did he think she wanted to take her life? She explained, "You've got the wrong idea, sir. I can't stand being in pain, so I wouldn't choose this method even if I wanted to take my life. Death by drowning sounds horrible." Spencer was rendered speechless. Mack happened to hear this as he approached. He couldn't help thinking about how amazing it was that Lucille would consider how she wanted to die when she was ready to take her life. For some reason, Spencer found himself smiling slightly as he asked, "Which method would you choose, then?" Lucille said, "I've yet to think about it." She had too many things to do, so why would she think about taking her own life? No one would be sad over her death. She wasn't Sabrina. Spencer didn't miss the disappointment and self-deprecation that flashed across her face. He said, "Good. Don't stand so close to such a dangerous place in the future." The seal on Lucille's frozen heart seemed to thaw just a little at his words. She looked at him in surprise, then averted her gaze. Was he worried about her? But he was just a stranger. "Thanks for earlier. If not for you, I would've fallen into the lake," she said. Her tone was calm but sincere. She also seemed a little lost on what to do. "It was nothing. In fact, my sudden appearance is what startled you in the first place." Spencer's expression was cold, but his tone was relatively gentle. Mack was dumbstruck. When had Spencer become so gentle? Spencer asked, "Do you need us to send you home?" Lucille shook her head. "No, it's fine. My car's parked at the hospital." Spencer's gaze dimmed slightly. Then, he smiled faintly and said, "Alright, then. Take care. I have something to attend to, so I need to go." "Oh. Okay." … Lucille remained where she was as she watched the black car leave. It was a limited edition, so anyone who could afford to drive it had to be rich or powerful. She took a few seconds to collect herself before heading back to the hospital. Chapter 3 Lucille drove back to her apartment instead of heading to work. Her head ached a little after she took a shower, so she decided to take a nap and get some rest. When she woke up, the room was shrouded in darkness. She fumbled around for her phone and found it underneath her pillow. She checked the time and saw it was already 7:30 pm. Then, she saw she'd received a text that had been sent around 4:00 pm. The number was one she'd committed to memory. She didn't read the text. Instead, she got out of bed to get something to eat. She was starving. The nap had helped alleviate her headache. She found a bag of bread in the refrigerator. It was expiring in a few hours. She also grabbed a bottle of milk and settled on the couch with her food. When she was alone, she was happy enough if she had something to sustain her. Lucille bit on a piece of bread before grabbing her phone and absent-mindedly checking the text from earlier. She quickly scrolled through it before deleting it. When she was done eating, she changed and left the apartment. Half an hour later, she showed up at Central Hospital again. This time, however, she found a relatively hidden spot in the garden and took a seat there. Then, she tapped on her phone a few times. Ten minutes later, a pretty, frail-looking woman appeared before her. She looked so pitiful and fragile that any man would feel the need to protect her. It was no wonder Harold had fallen hook, line, and sinker for Sabrina's act. Lucille narrowed her eyes slightly and quirked an eyebrow. She smiled and asked, "Are you here to get on your knees and apologize to me?" Sabrina wore a hospital gown, and her face was still pale from her ordeal. She stood before Lucille, and her eyes were filled with jealousy and hatred. She glared at Lucille and snarled, "What right do you have to make me get on my knees?" Lucille tucked her hands into her pockets and leaned back lazily. She looked up at Sabrina and savored how the latter looked like a scorpion ready to attack. Sabrina would only reveal her true colors when no one else was around. Lucille chuckled. "What's wrong? Don't you want your precious Harry anymore?" Sabrina recalled what Harold had told her earlier in the day. She smiled smugly. "He didn't agree to your silly request." Lucille tutted. "Looks like you don't love him that much, after all. Is it that hard for you to sacrifice just a little bit for your and his sake?" "Shut up! You know nothing about my love for Harry! Can't you tell that he's unwilling to see me go through that for him?" Sabrina's face twisted with venom. Her words grew ever more acrid as her tone was colored by smugness and contempt. "Harry and I are genuinely in love. He doesn't have any feelings for you! So what if you met him first? He still fell head over heels for me, didn't he? "You're not getting anything out of this, Lucille! I told you that I'd take everything and everyone you cared about. You're no match for me. The Johnson family can only belong to me!" She stopped to catch her breath. Then, she continued, "If you know what's good for you, you'd better leave the Johnson family and Harry! If you don't, I'll wreck your reputation and make sure you won't ever hold your head high in Whiteloop City!" Sabrina's venom and threats didn't faze Lucille. She chuckled disdainfully and raised an eyebrow. "Is that so? I can't wait to see how things go." The one thing Sabrina hated about Lucille was how she always looked so cold and unruffled. It was as if nothing got to her. It seemed nothing would ever take her down. Still, she couldn't help feeling smug at the thought of how Lucille had never beaten her at anything since they were children. So what if nothing bothered her? She was still despised and hated. Sabrina was the one who had everyone's favor. She said, "Why don't you ever learn, Lucille? You can't defeat me. Everyone knows you're a murderer now. You forced your sister to take her life over a man." Sabrina smiled contemptuously. It seemed particularly creepy in the dark of the night. Lucille's eyes gleamed coldly as she watched Sabrina. She lowered her voice and asked, "Is that so? Wouldn't I be doing that accusation an injustice since you're still alive, then?" Sabrina stiffened. "What are you up to?" Lucille swiftly stretched out a leg and swept Sabrina off her feet. Sabrina screamed and collapsed on the ground with a loud thump. Her shoulder landed first and let out a crisp crack. Then, a sharp pain jolted through her, starting from her head. She couldn't help lifting her head to try to alleviate it. Lucille had crouched before her and grabbed her by the hair. The pain made Sabrina even paler than before. She scrunched up her face while looking fearful. "Since you're so eager to see me become a murderer, I'd be wasting your carefully orchestrated act if I didn't actually do something." Lucille smiled coldly. Her words made Sabrina shudder. She suppressed the pain and snarled, "You wouldn't dare!" Lucille's smile grew. She retorted, "Why wouldn't I? I've had it up to here with you!" Sabrina screamed, "Ouch, it hurts!" Lucille had dragged Sabrina to her feet while keeping a strong grip on her hair. Sabrina felt like her hair was being pulled out by the roots. It hurt more than her shoulder did. She felt like someone was sawing her head in half. Lucille dragged Sabrina to the nearby pond. At that moment, she wanted to thank Central Hospital's architect for including a pond in the garden. She looked down at Sabrina's face, which was twisted from the pain yet still managing to look pitiful. Lucille's cold eyes were devoid of sympathy. She even rolled her eyes at Sabrina like she was nothing but a piece of trash. "If you dare throw me into the pond, Harry won't let you off the—" Sabrina let out a blood-curdling scream before she could finish her sentence. Lucille had flung her into the pond without even batting an eye. It was as if Sabrina was nothing but a bag of trash. Then, she dusted her hands off and crossed her arms as she watched Sabrina flail around in the pond. "S-Save me! Help!" Sabrina screamed. Lucille had picked this particular spot for them to meet because she knew there wouldn't be many people around. Anyway, Sabrina wouldn't die. Everyone thought she couldn't swim, but she was a better swimmer than most. On the second floor of the nearby building, two dark figures watched the somewhat violent scene play out. Three minutes later, Lucille sharply caught some urgent footsteps. She surreptitiously shuffled a little further away. Shortly after, she saw Harold show up before her with his assistant, Sean Harrison. Harold looked thunderous as he asked coldly, "Where's Sabrina?" He'd just gotten off work. He hadn't seen Sabrina in her hospital room, but he'd seen the text Lucille had sent to her. And so, he'd come searching. Lucille rolled her eyes at him. Couldn't he hear Sabrina screaming for dear life? Was he deaf? She didn't answer him. Instead, she turned to look at the dark pond. Harold and Sean followed her line of sight, but it was too dark for them to see anything. Sean's eyes widened. "Mr. Quall, I think I hear Ms. Sabrina's voice coming from the pond." Harold was taken aback. He took a few steps forward. Sean pulled out his phone and turned the flashlight on. He held it high and swept it around. Sure enough, they saw a figure struggling to stay afloat in the pond. "Harry, save me! Harry!" Harold could hear it now. It was Sabrina's voice! Lucille couldn't help admiring Sabrina. How in the world had she heard that Harold had arrived? "Don't be scared, Bree! I'll save you right now!" Harold quickly took his suit jacket off and jumped into the murky pond without a second thought. Lucille clucked her tongue and watched them coldly. Sean quickly summoned some medical personnel and security guards. Two minutes later, everyone worked together to get the couple out of the pond. A nurse immediately gave them towels so they wouldn't catch colds. It wasn't winter yet, but it was already fall. The night breeze could get quite chilly. "Bree? Bree! Wake up! Don't scare me!" Harold cried urgently as he held an ashen Sabrina in his arms. A nurse said worriedly, "Let's take Ms. Johnson back to her hospital room so that the doctors can check on her, Mr. Quall." Something like this had happened at their hospital, and Harold and Sabrina were the children of affluent families. She could only pray they would both be fine. Just then, Sabrina came to. She coughed and opened her eyes weakly. Then, she said, "Don't… don't blame Lucy for this, Harry. She has nothing to do with this." Then, she fainted. Lucille narrowed her eyes and watched things play out without a hint of concern. There it was—Sabrina's ultimate move. It worked like magic each time. Only then did everyone notice Lucille standing at the edge of the crowd. She was dressed in black and had remained silent through the whole ordeal, so she'd blended in perfectly with the night. Harold's eyes were bloodshot as he glared daggers at her. He said coldly, "I need to talk to you about something later." Lucille merely scratched her nose carelessly. She didn't say anything. Harold hurriedly carried Sabrina back to her hospital room. Chapter 4 Lucille leaned lazily against the wall in the hospital ward's corridor with her arms crossed and a foot propped up. She slowly straightened up when a tall figure approached her. As soon as she did so, Harold said coldly, "You've really disappointed me, Lucy! When did you become so cold and heartless? How could you throw Sabrina into the pond like that when she can't swim? Why do you keep trying to murder her?" Lucille narrowed her eyes at him. Her gaze was frosty. Harold was taken aback slightly when he saw this. Her iciness and arrogance made him feel uncomfortable. "You show no sign of remorse at all. To think Bree's been speaking up for you all these years… She even tried to protect you before passing out earlier! Doesn't that weigh on your conscience? Do you even have a conscience?" Harold grew angrier as he spoke. Naturally, his words became increasingly harsh. His disappointment was clear, but he was more contemptuous than anything. "Who are you to lecture me, Harold? Are you coming at me from a fiancé's perspective or as Sabrina's secret lover?" Lucille smiled mockingly. Her crisp voice was filled with ice. "Why don't you go ask your beloved why I became like this? Ask her what she's done to make me like this." Harold immediately spoke up for Sabrina. "What could Bree have done to you when she's so frail? When hasn't she spoken up for you when you've tried to harm her?" Lucille snorted. "Have any of you bothered asking whether I needed her to speak up for me?" Harold's blood boiled at her proud and stubborn attitude. "Do you think you'd still be standing here if she never stood up for you?" "Oh? Does that mean I need to thank her for this?" Lucille retorted. "Of course! That's exactly what you need to do!" She rolled her eyes at him. His words fell on deaf ears. She said coldly, "When she's dead, I'll visit her grave with a bouquet and thank her then." Harold's pupils constricted. He couldn't believe Lucille had said something like that to his face. It looked like she genuinely hated Sabrina for taking him from her. He tried to remain patient as he said, "I've already told you this, Lucy. Bree is the one I love, so you need to stop being so hung up on me. The more you act like this, the more I'll dislike you." Lucille raised an eyebrow at his words. "What does who you love have to do with me? It's not like I have any feelings for you. How dare you dislike me when you're nothing but a cheating man!" Harold suddenly felt stung by her words. It only lasted for a second, though. "What's that supposed to mean?" Lucille didn't want to waste her breath and time on him anymore. She looked into his eyes and said, "It means that we can call off the engagement, but I have to be the one to initiate it. You're not the one who doesn't want me, Harold. I'm the one who doesn't want you!" "You—" She pointed at him and warned, "Remember this—don't let Sabrina cause any more trouble for me, or I'll teach her a lesson every time she does!" Harold snapped, "Who gave you the permission to talk to me like that, Lucille?" She ignored him and continued, "Don't forget what I said, Mr. Quall. If you want your precious little lover to stay safe, tell her to leave me alone!" With that, she turned and left. … Early the following morning, various media outlets published the news of Lucille and Harold's engagement being called off. Everyone knew Lucille was a cruel, heartless woman. There was no way the Quall family would let her marry Harold. But no one expected her to be the one to call off the engagement. Everyone had expected the Quall family to call things off. This was a surprising plot twist, and netizens lapped up the drama. They were abuzz in the comment section. "Tsk. She's an ingrate who only knows how to frame her sister. How can she be worthy of Mr. Quall?" "I know, right? I heard she keeps trying to steal her sister's boyfriend. She's shameless!" "Guys, go check out Ms. Lucille's online post!" At that comment, everyone flooded Lucille's account. She'd tweeted an ellipsis and a photo of three wheels. "Oh? Does this mean there are three people in her relationship?" "So she called the engagement off because a certain someone cheated?" "This photo's really meaningful! I'm gonna retweet this!" "A picture's worth a thousand words. You go, girl!" "This subtle hint isn't that subtle, after all." "I've gotta say this is a great move. Three's a crowd, indeed!" The comments went on. By the time Harold heard about this, the matter had already made it to third place on the trending topics. He hadn't expected Lucille to pull something like this at all. She'd indeed called the engagement off, but the way she'd done it had ensured he and Sabrina couldn't go public with their relationship just yet. If they did so, they'd cause an uproar online. He was on his way to work when his father called. He sounded furious as he said, "Call Lucille and tell her to delete her tweet, Harry. This is a slap to the Quall family's face!" "Got it, Dad." Harold's expression was ugly, and his gaze was frosty. Sean, who was riding shotgun, turned to look at him grimly. "Mr. Quall, our stock price has dropped by 2%." He hadn't expected Lucille's tweet to affect Quall Group's stock price. If Harold and Sabrina's relationship were to come to light, wouldn't it wreak even more havoc? Harold snarled, "Get the PR department to deal with it. Get rid of the trending topic!" "Yes, sir." Meanwhile, when Sabrina woke up in her hospital room at Central Hospital, she received a text from her friend, Marilyn Dane. She was pleased to see Lucille had agreed to call off the engagement. But a few minutes later, the blood drained from her face when she saw Lucille's tweet. She flung her phone at the door. Her face twisted with fury. Ivy happened to show up with breakfast for Sabrina. She entered the room while looking concerned. "What's wrong, sweetie? Why are you so mad so early in the morning?" Sabrina told her about everything that had happened. Ivy's expression became sour when she was done. The mother and daughter shared similar expressions; they both wanted to rip Lucille to pieces. "How dare she pull something like this!" Ivy snarled. Sabrina was aggrieved. Feeling panicked, she grabbed Ivy's hand and said, "What should we do, Mom? She agreed to call off the engagement, but Harry and I still can't be together in public." Ivy patted her on the shoulder and said seriously, "Think about what I've always told you, Bree. Don't panic, no matter what." "But—" Ivy cut her off, looking grim. "So what? As long as you have Harold's heart and your father and grandfather on your side, Lucille isn't a threat to you. Whatever the Johnson family has will belong to you, as will the position of Harold's wife." She smiled ruthlessly. "It's just a matter of time, so you need to learn to be patient. A woman's gentleness and frailness is the key to keeping a man's heart, okay?" Sabrina calmed down. Ivy was right—all men loved women who were frail and understanding, just like Harold did. He would always be on her side as long as she could keep up her gentle act. Her goal was to stomp all over Lucille's pride and to ensure Lucille would always come second. She gnashed her teeth angrily at the thought of Lucille throwing her into the murky pond. It was fortunate that she could swim and didn't end up drowning. Harold had also arrived at the right time. She'd asked him to accompany her at the hospital and used her condition as a reason. Then, she'd deliberately left her phone in the hospital room. She'd ended up more disheveled than expected, but at least it had resulted in Harold being thoroughly disappointed by Lucille. It had all been worth it. … Lucille arrived at Star&Ciel Group at 9:00 am and headed to the CEO's office. "Ms. Johnson, the two tweets you published this morning are already in the top three trending topics." Her assistant, Samuel Sawyer, followed her into her office. Lucille took her cream-colored coat off and hung it on the coat rack as soon as she entered the office. She hung her bag up as well. Then, she pulled her chair out, sat down, and turned on the computer. It looked like Samuel's words didn't bother her. Chapter 5 "Don't bother about that. I want you to inform everyone that I want to have a meeting in ten minutes," Lucille said. Samuel had worked for her for four years, so he knew her style was to keep things simple and concise. She wouldn't waste her breath saying useless things, and she wouldn't waste her time on needless stuff. "Yes, Ms. Johnson," he said. During the ten minutes before the meeting, Lucille quickly reviewed some documents and made some decisions. When it was time for the meeting, she strode into the conference room. She wore a simple outfit of a white blouse, wide-legged trousers, and cream-colored heels. She looked like a cool, regal queen. It made everyone present in the conference room sit up tensely. They didn't dare to make a sound at her entrance. They'd all seen what she was capable of and were fearful of her despite her youth. She'd always been ruthless and decisive. Lucille glanced at Jesse Jones, the head of the marketing department. "Marketing team, how's the testing of the Timeless series going?" Jesse sat up and said, "The testing is over, Ms. Johnson. The customers who participated in the testing have given us positive feedback. These are the results of our survey." He handed over the report he was holding. Samuel took it and passed it to Lucille. She flipped through it, then said, "Good. We're launching the line at noon today." Everyone was taken aback. Hadn't they agreed to launch the new line at the end of the month? Someone asked, "Ms. Johnson, didn't we set the date for the launch to be at the end of the month?" Lucille looked up and swept her gaze over everyone present. She smiled faintly and said, "Yes, but that's only what we want the outside world to think." Some people were stunned, while others realized what was happening. Lucille had let out a smoke bomb to confuse the competition! "B-but the overall design and packaging have yet to be finalized," someone said. Ashley Carlson, the head of the design department, glanced at that person and said, "Our team came up with the designs half a month ago. Ms. Johnson's given them the green light." When Samuel saw that some people still wanted to object, he said, "Ms. Johnson has also already given the necessary instructions for the press conference. There's nothing to worry about, ladies and gentlemen." With that, Lucille swiftly gave out more instructions before ending the meeting. In Whiteloop City, everyone knew that Star&Ciel Group's Starbright Scents and Johnson Group's Ambrosial Fragrances were direct competitors. Both companies were on equal standing, but Johnson Group had been trying to defeat Star&Ciel Group for ages. Reputation-wise, Johnson Group was probably slightly better than Star&Ciel Group, but it was only because of Sabrina. She was known for having gotten the first runner-up in the National Perfumery Competition two years consecutively. Star&Ciel Group's strategy to launch their new perfume line earlier than announced wasn't a move to steal the limelight. It was something Lucille had intended to do from the beginning. They held a press conference at 11:30 am and launched the new line at 12:00 pm sharp. By 12:30 pm, the news went viral, and sales skyrocketed. At 1:00 pm, the sales department's employees whooped and cried with joy. The Timeless series' revenue had hit ten million within the first hour of being launched—these were numbers they'd achieved without any advertising beforehand. All they'd done was hold a press conference. Samuel stood in the CEO's office and looked at the increasing numbers on his tablet. He exclaimed, "This was a great tactic, Ms. Johnson. We didn't even have to spend a dime on advertising!" Lucille's tweets about calling off her engagement with Harold and the insinuated cheating were still trending. Starbright Scents belonged to Star&Ciel Group, so anything related to the company or Lucille herself would direct traffic to the Timeless series' launch. It was a form of advertising on its own. Starbright Scents entered the market three years ago, and it owned about half of the perfume industry's market share. The general public loved its scents, product philosophy, and packaging. Every new launch caught the public's attention. Lucille eyed the results of the new launch, which were displayed on her computer's monitor. Something occurred to her, and she told Samuel, "Tell everyone that I don't want there to be any issues with the product's quality. Keep a close watch on that." "Understood, Ms. Johnson." … Meanwhile, the top floor of JM Corporation was caught in a figurative blizzard. Spencer was in the CEO's office. He'd received a call from James after a meeting. "Hi, Grandpa." "I've arranged for you to go on a blind date tonight, brat. You're not allowed to be late, nor are you allowed to skip out on it. And don't say no!" James commanded. Spencer sat on the couch and held a hand to his forehead. He looked helpless. He asked, "What will it take for you to give up, Grandpa?" "I'll leave you alone once you get married." Spencer massaged his temples. James continued, "Don't stand her up, young man. If you do, don't you dare call me your grandfather in the future!" He continued nagging until Spencer said, "Tell me the venue." James immediately said, "The Moonstone Room at Zaytun Pavilion." It was almost as if he were afraid Spencer would go back on his word. … Something similar was happening at Star&Ciel Group. Lucille received a call from Marie Ronson, her grandmother. Marie stayed at a sanitorium. "You must be joking, Grandma. You want me to go on a blind date?" Lucille said helplessly. "Why would I joke about something like this, sweetie? Are you against the blind date because you're still hung up on the Quall brat?" Marie asked. Lucille fell silent. Marie had rendered her speechless with that. "Grandma, I—" Marie cut her off. "I know the Johnson family hasn't treated you well, Lucy. My only wish is that you'll be happy. I've long since told you the Quall brat isn't the right man for you. Since you've already called off the engagement, don't think about turning back." She lounged on a bench at the sanitorium and enjoyed the sunlight while advising Lucille. "I've found you someone who's much, much better than the Quall brat. The Quall family can't compare to this young man's family! Leave the Quall brat for sickly Sabrina. He's not worthy of you, okay?" Lucille pinched her nose bridge as she listened to Marie. She sighed to herself and said, "Alright." Marie laughed excitedly at that. "I knew you would say yes, darling. That's why I love you. Remember to go on the blind date, okay? And you don't have to come here so often. There are plenty of people who can care for me here. Focus on your love life!" Lucille would do anything to please Marie. She was the only person Lucille still considered family and who genuinely loved her. … At 5:30 pm, Lucille drove out of the company's basement parking lot in her car. She headed to the address Marie had given her—Zaytun Pavilion. She hadn't expected her first blind date to be at such a high-end location. Zaytun Pavilion was a place that gathered various cuisines. One had to make a reservation there a month ahead of time. It was also a status symbol. Anyone who could afford to dine there had to be either affluent or powerful. It was also one of the upper crust's favorite places to show off their wealth. The blind date was a last-minute affair. It couldn't have been scheduled earlier, so whoever had managed to reserve a room at Zaytun Pavilion had to be someone important. Marie hadn't mentioned who it was, so Lucille had no idea who she would be meeting on this blind date. She gave the front of house the private room's name. After that, a server led her upstairs. Chapter 6 When Lucille opened the private room's door, she saw a tall figure standing before the floor-to-ceiling windows with his hands in his pockets. His back alone gave her a domineering feeling, yet there was also a loneliness to him. It piqued her curiosity. She frowned slightly and stepped into the room. The server shut the door behind her. Lucille had never liked dragging things out. Two seconds after entering the room, she said to the man, "Hi, sir. I'm your blind…" The man turned to face her as she spoke. She trailed off when she saw the familiar face. Then, she continued, "It's you?" It was Spencer. He was equally surprised to see her. She looked different from how she'd been yesterday. Yesterday, she'd been dressed casually. Today, her outfit was professional yet elegant. He raised an eyebrow and smiled gently at her. His eyes seemed to light up at the sight of her, and he retracted his cold presence. Then, he said, "Nice to meet you. It looks like something keeps leading us to each other." Lucille didn't say anything. She supposed he was right. Yesterday, he'd misunderstood that she wanted to take her life and had saved her from falling into the lake. Today was only their second meeting, and here they were as each other's blind dates. Spencer was obviously used to being in a position of power. Even if he'd toned his demeanor down around her, there was no hiding the natural dominance he exuded. Where had Marie found him? Or had Lucille entered the wrong room? She'd seen the private room's name before entering, though. She was sure this was the Moonstone Room. Spencer had taken a few steps forward while she was dazed. He was now about three steps away from her. His chiseled features were even more flawless up close. He asked, "Are you wondering whether you're in the wrong room?" Lucille looked up at him as a hint of smile colored her eyes. "Are you perhaps a psychiatrist?" He said indifferently, "I only know a thing or two about psychology." She didn't take it to heart. Spencer continued, "Spencer Layton." "Huh?" "That's my name," he said. Only then did Lucille realize he was introducing himself. It was very concise. She smiled. It looked like they were pretty similar in that aspect. "Lucille Johnson." Neither of them introduced themselves further, and they didn't ask each other for more, either. When they took their seats, a server brought their dishes. They asked in unison, "Should we talk after the meal?" They smiled and started eating. Lucille's impression of Spencer improved during the meal. Setting aside his good looks, he also had good table manners. She couldn't spot anything wrong with his actions. It was as if his manners had been embedded in his bones, and they definitely weren't the product of any regular old affluent family. Lucille had no choice but to force herself to recall her table manners. She had to admit the meal frustrated her a little. She could usually finish a meal in ten minutes, but this one dragged out for an hour. Slowly and steadily enjoying a meal really wasn't her style. Spencer looked like he was enjoying himself, though. She decided to endure it for the sake of his handsome face. He didn't seem to notice anything wrong with her. When they were finally done with the meal, Lucille poured herself a cup of tea and asked, "What do you think of this blind date, Mr. Layton?" Spencer felt an inexplicable irritation at her distance and formality. He asked in return, "What do you think, Ms. Johnson? Hmm?" His tone was a little lilted at the end of his question. It dazed Lucille a little. She could forget about him looking so good. Why did he have to sound so good, too? She cleared her throat to cover up her short daze. "Do you keep up with the trending topics, Mr. Layton?" She sidestepped his question. Instead, she answered him with another question. He looked at her a little probingly before saying, "Yes, I do. But what does that have to do with our blind date?" Lucille looked at him calmly. "I have a bad rep." "Oh? I'm more inclined to believe what I see." His words took her aback. His gaze burned into hers. It made her look away after meeting his eyes for a while. "How about we get married, Ms. Johnson?" Spencer asked. Lucille's eyes shot back to him. This time, she looked appalled. He chuckled. "We were lucky enough to meet each other, and we just need to get what we need out of this marriage. Why not?" When she didn't say anything, he continued, "We don't have to interfere in each other's lives after marriage. I'm always busy with work, so marriage has never been on my to-do list. It's too bad I have a mischievous grandfather who doesn't agree with that. "We can both take this opportunity to get both our families off our backs. Blind dates are quite a waste of time, after all." Spencer ended his speech. He sounded like he'd been on more dates than he would've liked. Lucille narrowed her eyes at him. He was right. Blind dates did take up too much time. Knowing Marie, she wouldn't stop arranging for Lucille to go on blind dates now that she was no longer engaged to Harold. Spencer didn't look like a nice guy, but at least he was easy on the eyes. Spencer didn't lose his patience at her silence. He waited for her answer and even poured her more tea like a perfect gentleman. The private room fell into silence for some time before Lucille said, "Fine. I agree to your proposal, but I have a condition." She met his eyes, and her gaze was clear yet unreadable. Spencer didn't even hesitate as he said, "Sure. Feel free to make as many conditions as you want." Lucille raised an eyebrow at his words. Hadn't he been too quick to agree? And he was fine with her making as many conditions as she wanted? Did he have that much faith in her? Once again, Spencer seemed to read her mind. He explained, "I'm only putting my faith in you because you're worth it." As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Lucille felt her heart skip a beat before warming. Although this was only their second meeting, he managed to warm her heart. It was a bit ridiculous. Spencer saw the self-deprecation in her eyes again. He watched her without saying anything else. … It was 9:30 pm when Lucille and Spencer left Zaytun Pavilion. He offered to send her home like the gentleman he was, but she turned him down. She told him that she had driven here. He got into his car and watched as her car disappeared into the night. His deep gaze was unfathomable as he thought about Lucille's condition. He hadn't expected her to ask to keep the marriage a secret. It had surprised him. She could've used his identity and status to get revenge on those who had hurt her, but she said she didn't need it. The first time he'd seen her by the lake, she'd given him a familiar feeling. He'd never been interested in women, but the sight of her had inexplicably made him stop the car. At the time, Spencer thought he'd lost his mind. But after today's blind date, he found his interest in Lucille had grown. He'd been a little pissed when he realized she would probably meet other men on more blind dates. That was why he'd surprised even himself by asking her to marry him… even if it was just a contractual marriage. Meanwhile, Lucille returned to her apartment at Orchidstone Garden and flopped onto the couch. She felt like she could finally relax. It didn't take long for Spencer's face to pop into her mind. She also thought about how she'd agreed to his crazy proposal for a contractual marriage. How had something like this happened to her? She couldn't figure it out, so she stopped thinking about it. She dragged her tired body to the bathroom. … Monday came two days later. Two well-matched figures showed up at Whiteloop City's courthouse at 9:00 am and entered through a special entrance. They were brought to the VIP lounge. Ten minutes later, Lucille was still dazed as she held her marriage certificate. She was so out of it that she didn't even notice the sly smile on Spencer's face. He looked like he was pleased that his plan had worked out. "Congratulations, Mr. and Mrs. Layton. I wish you both all the happiness in the world, and I hope you'll soon have a little family of your own!"	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Happyday	https://www.facebook.com/61558228850235/	1,331	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO	💕 Read the full version👉👉	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13493&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457564690_524256886940594_3747433522216685002_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UnZB5v3QhdMQ7kNvgGE-4wz&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A5BZleDXKk5o6tVteh79OdH&oh=00_AYB0WsfECQlJ-0l8s9B1DlxWka8-W-cCbqaMJ8DXb_RbyQ&oe=6714EA27	PERSON_PROFILE	Happyday	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,203,595	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2202775}'	No	2024-10-15 20:57	active	1638	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	“Where the f-k is she?” I hear the Beta scream. Oh no, my ex-mate Beta Kyle is looking for me and trying to torture me again. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. It hurts more than usual but still, I don't make sound. Years of experience has taught me to do so. “Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office like you were askedd.” Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer and keep my eyes low. I know it's a trick, to try and get me to say something so that he can give himself a reason to punish me. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn’t mess around and he had the largest pack. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin and turns me around, kicking me in the back as he shoves me towards the office. ”Useless f-king Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against the door, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought I could finally escape when I turned eighteen, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of drink. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I do as I’m told, allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” I nod, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasn’t sure how much more my body could take. “How is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “Spit it out, I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever wanted or liked to do. They never let me tell my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound,” I mutter. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, “Why would someone do that?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” I whisper. It wasn’t far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. There’s a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn’t tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what the heck are you doing in my office?” He turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.” Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscle too. “Neah,” My name rolls off of his tongue, “was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested.” What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. “Go and get Beta Kyle.” Alpha Trey seethes. “Tell him that our guest is here.” I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. “Beta Kyle,” I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. “Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you.” He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. “You’re lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't be seeing sunlight for a few days.” Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn’t speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn’t last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. “Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating.” I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. “Neah is your sister, correct?” Alpha Dane questions my brother. “She is.” Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. “Why do you treat her like shit?” Straight to the point, my brother wouldn’t like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn’t know what to do. I couldn’t move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. “Neah was responsible for our parents' death.” Alpha Trey spits. I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. “Responsible how?” Alpha Dane’s voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. “She served them Wolfsbane.” Don’t make a sound. Don’t make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. Slowly, his hand latches onto my throat but he doesn’t squeeze. “You poisoned your parents?” “I was six.” I splutter. “I just made them lemonade.” My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. “Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old.” “A six year old should know the difference between plants.” Alpha Trey snaps “Sounds to me like she was set up.” Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of my throat. “You weren’t there, Alpha Dane.” My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. “I didn’t ask you here to talk about my slave!” Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha’s he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha’s, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. “You’re right and now I have a few things to mull over.” “I thought we agreed.” My brother exclaims. “Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out.” The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. “What the f-k did you say to him?” My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. “N..nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny.” “Did you tell him?” Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. “WELL?” My brother yells when I don’t immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. “But I didn’t say it was you.” I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. “If you have ruined this, you won’t see daylight again.” He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. “Please….” I beg. “He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him.” My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull. “Alpha Dane, I thought you had left.” Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. “I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?” “As I said,” my brother holds his ground, “She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves.” “You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!” Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. “If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?” “We don’t….” “Really?” He cocks a brow, “You really expect me to believe that you would have just let her sleep? I have already stopped you from hitting her once. " My brother and Beta Kyle fell silent. I peer through slits to see his crimson eyes on me. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. “I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey.” Alpha Dane is smirking at my brother. “We have already agreed on terms.” “Well, I’m adding one. And if you don’t agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don’t want that.” “I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?” Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. “You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal.” Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? “Deal.” Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn’t take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. “I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow.” He reaches a hand out and cups my face, “Ensure you have everything packed.” He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. “If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about.” He struts out, slamming the door behind him. Seeing Alpha Dane walking out of the door, my brother immediately grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to lead a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the cruellest man in the world, he has killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what will happen to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,721	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457491515_1079617426923753_4229370685442861891_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cSTt8H7kslgQ7kNvgF93oOw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AzcLJ6-J03ZQpf_kIun7ax5&oh=00_AYAdymaCJtbPLp3c6RKgWcrSwVMuJoWVeqbc8M6B14DrOQ&oe=6714F1D4	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 116 of 130, showing 20 record(s) out of 2,583 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads